Good, bad, and why me?

by Normalguy

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, Princess Celestia, Human, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe
Length: 84208

It was just a normal day of going to school, and I just dont know what went wrong.

Just a normal day of going to school, and I just dont know what went wrong.
Stupid portal
For this guy and his story because its a fricken story of a lifetime.

(Shh its a secret that this is my first fic, so shh.)
( This story might be a little cliché for some but this is just a different take of cliché so yeah.)
Not the beginning is bad I admit. I will rewrite them eventually. School is soon and I might be busy.
Too any new readers the first couple of chapter might or will be bad so be warned
The other chapters are better (hint, hint)
Teen for swearing maybe IDK
I will add more categories as this progresses

Published 2013-07-24 16:10:03 UTC
Last updated 2015-02-18 20:06:24 UTC

Dreamland

Dreamland

=--=-=-=--=-=--=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==--=-
I Can't describe where he is)

When I went to sleep I didn't expect to go back to the field.

I get up surprised to be in the field. I look around and see that instead of daytime in my head it's nighttime. So this is what it means by internal clock...

I keep looking for Iris to talk about random stuff and other plans. Something catches my eye off in the distance, a cabin made of logs. Maybe Iris is over there. I get up from the ground and make my way over. While trekking I take in the scenery that was beautiful in the day but as beautiful in the night.

I make it to the cabin and inspect it up close. The logs are in a linking pattern, being one on top of the other. Seeing the cabin believes its a one room cabin. I knock on the door expecting something to happen. While waiting I realize that its a dream and it's in my head. Thinking that there are no consequences whatsoever, I walk in like I own the place, with my swagtastic walk, I am such a dick.

Getting tired of walking like that I stop and look around on the inside. The inside looks like the outside but with a bed and furniture. looking at the bed I think 'what happens if I sleep in a dream?'. I walk over to the bed and get in under the covers. Next thing I know is that I see stars in the sky and then pain.

" Oww~~." Wait a minuet, if this is a dream why do I have pain? Realizing this I get up and look around for the cabin. I spot the cabin and it seems to be a block away to my right, Thinking about what just happened I wonder what made me fly.
I make it back to the cabin's door and open it once again. I poke my head in to see Iris again but breathing really fast, wonder why she needs a lot of air? Isn't she a air elemental? Seeing where she is makes me realize what happened. She was in the bed when I slipped in. Oops. Well time to confess.

" Hey Iris." I say while making a entry through the front.

" Oh hey Jon." She says in a irritated voice. " Why were you in MY bed?"

Thinking how to get away from this I give my reply.
" Weelll I wanted to see if I could sleep here." She seems to face palm at this.

" And?"

" That's it really, other then how this place got here?"

"*sigh* I made it. Anything else."

" HOW did you make it." I ask while thinking if I could make my own cabin.

" It's your mind you can do anything..." She seemed to slow down at the end realizing what she just done. She just gave me the keys to the tank of murica. Not really but I can make one.

I turn around and walk outside. Thinking of something to make nothing comes to mind. It's that damn moment when you can have anything you want but nothing comes to mind. While thinking my mind drifts away and goes to food. Thinking of food one thing comes to mind. Bacon...

I quickly try to summon a piece of bacon but only one strip pops in front of me: half eaten. I make a sad face at this and lay down on the field thinking of ways to get back to being awake. Soon after i'm joined by Iris by my side.

" Hey." I say

" Hey..." She replies

Things go silent between us for a couple of minuets. Until I beak the silence.

" Sorry about going into your bed."

" It's fine. Sorry about coming into your head."

" Meh, tell me about you I don't know much other than your a spirit and a air elemental."

" Can't remember much, it all seems like a blur."

" Oh, um, sorry I asked. Uh how about this, why were you sleeping."

" Cause I wanted to sleep, Got a problem with that?" She says with sass.

" Kinda, but not really. It just seems like when I need help or advice your asleep."

" Oh, well uh when I get bored I sleep."

" Isn't seeing a life a of a 15 year old in a different world not boring."

" It kinda does."

She suddenly stands up and has a look of fear. I notice this and ask.

" Hey. What's wrong?"

" Someone else is trying to get in." She says in a fast pace.

I think of the situation and come up with a plan.
" What's keeping tem out?" I ask?

" Your head and mind."

" What do you mean by that?"

" Assuming a pony is trying to get in, let me say this, um... Since a pony is used to pony minds this pony cant get into yours because your different yet somewhat the same. Do you get it?"

" Yeah how do I let them in?" She looks at me with a surprised face but answers quickly.

" Well this pony seems to cant find a entrance, so make a door and let them in I guess."

" Ok, i'm gonna let them in. Should you let them know about you or you gonna hide or something." She puts on a quick thinking face but it disappears as quickly as it comes . she give me the answer.

" I'll hide. Just don't try or do mention me whatsoever. Got it?"

" Okay. Talk to you later I guess." I got up and walked deeper into the field. Wen I got to a good point I imagined a door in front of me. The door in front is like my home front door. The door has a solid dark brown color with wooden gains in it the only thing missing is the stupid glass panel at head height. I opened a the door to not really expect any one but instead I got a pony.

The pony in front of me is princess Luna. Now seeing who it is I try to close the door but her regalia covered hoof stops it uhhhg. Now I have to talk to the other princess. She speaks up and asks me.
" Will though let us in?"

I just opened the door and walk away. She came in and closed the door behind her. I have a feeling she wants to 'ask' me questions.

" What made you come here Luna?" I ask.

" We felt the dreamscape change, so we investigated it."

"Oh that's it? Guess you didn't expect me didn't ya?" I say.

" We definitely did expect this."

" Oh need anything?"

" No."

" Well then why are you still here? Wanna leave?" I say while imagining another door next to me.

" Why is thou in such a rush to get rid of a princess? Thou shall be grateful we have given our presence to thee." She says with her head tilted up in pride.

" Well my mind is like my room, I don't like anybody in here. And when ANYBODY comes in I naturally try to get them out of my room A.S.A.P."

" Doesn't thou like a friends company?" You know I kinda don't consider her a friend yet, maybe we can be friends.

" Yes, but not in my room. Do you need anything else?"

" Not really.." She seems sad at this. Thinking of something to change the subject I thought this. ' What does she not have that I gave her sister? Answer: A nickname.'

" Hey Luna." She looks at me with a flat face. " How would like a nickname?" This seems to make her speechless as her sister. " Can't be Moonshine cause uh... It's too long. Yup." " The only thing I can think of is Lulu, your name cant have many nicknames you know that." She wanted to reply but I kept going. " Lou could work but, eh.. Got it! I'll call you either Luna or Lulu or something night related." Luna seemed to just accept it and ask one question.

" May we go?"

" Oh yeah just let me get the door." I make a door and open it for the princess of the night. Soon after she left I layed on the ground, and after that Iris appears out of nowhere. She talks to me.

" So how was talking to her?"

" It was nice. So you saw it all?"

" Yeah nice deception of giving her a nickname."

" Heh, being random is fun and confusing. Helps in life for me." She just giggled at this. " So how do I wake up?"

" It'll be just like last time, So don't worry about it."

I soon figured out what she meant by that, I felt a force pull me and black out.

Author's Note

Into the real world We go who's gonna meet him next?
who pokes things with sticks?
Another line!

Eploration HO!!!

Exploration HO!!!

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-==-=---=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Somewhere Outside of Ponyville) 3rd person view)

" So what do you think it is?" Spoke a tiny orange Pegasus with a purple mane. Scootaloo is her name and poking others on the face is her game.

" Well didn't Twilight say it's a human? And will you stop poking it in the face with a stick Scootaloo." Says the filly that has a yellow coat and red mane with a pink bow. Applebloom tries to keep her friend from poking the alien in the face, fearing that they might anger it.

" Yes Twilight did day HE'S a human, and she told everypony at the party last night that he's friendly." Spoke out the last filly of the group. Having a two tone pink and light purple mane all on white coat. Sweetie bell is her name.

The three fillies kept watching the outsider, well two watching one poking him in the face with a stick. They heard a groan come out of the human, They all backed away fearing what would happen but all he did was sit up right and open his eyes.
==-==-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=--=--=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=-=-=--==--=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-==-=-=-
Back to Jon)

I open my eyes to see three fillies. They all look familiar but I cant put my finger on it. They seem to be friends by the looks of it seeing that they're holding each other. I wonder what there doing here? I'm gonna ask!
" Hello there." I speak out.

" H-hi." The small trio speaks simultaneously.

" What are you doing around here?"

" Well we were about to go crusadin and we walked on by an saw ya." said the one with a bow.

" Well what are your names if you don't mind me asking."

" My names Applebloom."

" My names Scootaloo"

" And my name is Sweetie belle."

" And that's not all together were the..." Applebloom started. "THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!" they all shouted at the sky. Being about three feet from them, bad idea. Well i'm death.

" Ow my ears. Dey bleed." I speak quietly. They look at me questioningly wondering what's wrong. I gain my bearings quickly and talk to them. " So what are cutie marks exactly?"

" What are you stupid?" Says Scootaloo. Her friend, Applebloom hit her with her hoof lightly, but I don't think she got the memo. Also considering my ideas and grades, maybe.

" Hey am not! Can't you tell new planet and all?" She gave a quick embarrassed smile and quickly sad sorry after that.
" Well what were you about too do next?"

"Well, we were gonna explore!"

" Gonna explore what?"

"Girls what were we gonna explore?" Spoke Applebloom.

"We already explored the lake, town, and every other place there is." Said Scootaloo.

"Why not the forest?" I suggest.

"WHAT!!!" They all yell. "But were not supposed to go in there."

" Why?" I ask.

" They say is dangerous because, the weather moves on its own!" Speaks Applebloom.

" So does mine at home." I counter.

" All the animals take care of them selves! " Continues Sweetie belle.

" Ok then its natural order of nature." I counter again.

" And there are tons of monsters in there!" Lastly spoke Scootaloo.

" Like what?" All three give their own answer simultaneously.

" Like Timber wolves!" I raised my eyebrow at this. " And dragons!" Left eyebrow up activating right eyebrow. "And dangerous plants." Eyebrow scrunching maneuver activated.

" And?" It seems they couldn't think of anything else. They each put their own hoof to their chin and thought.

" Tons of giant bugs, thorns and manticores!" I made a 'ooo' Face at this.

" Well what are you gonna do now?" I ask.

" Can you give us any Ideas Mr. human?"

"Well first my name is Jon." They all nodded at that. " Second my Dad is Mr. human." They seems surprised at this. Lets let them spin for awhile. " Why not try being lawyers?"

" Tried that." Said Sweetie belle.

" How about river rafting?"

" I think we tried it." Says Applebloom.

" We did two weeks ago, remember?" says Scootaloo.

I'm surprised at this did they do everything? Well only can keep continuing until I find out. " How about airplane making?" They all seemed quite excited for this.

" What's a airplane?" Ask Scootaloo.

" Its like a flying chariot." All their look saddened at this. " What's wrong?"

" We already gave flying chariots" Says Sweetie belle.

" Really? How do they move?" I ask. They all looked at me with the 'Are you seriously asking this' face. I can tell what it looks like, Can't others answer my stupid question?

" Don't you know they get Pegasi to move them." Answers Sweetie belle once again.

" Ooh well a airplane is different from that." As soon as I said this the hype came back. " You see a airplane is like a flying chariot, But it doesn't use ponies to fly it." All their eyes went wide at this.

" Can you show us how to build one?" Scootaloo asks.

" No, I don't know how." I say while shrugging." But I kinda now what it takes to make one."

" Can ya tell us how?" Ask Applebloom.

"Do you want me to tell you or draw you it, and what it needs."

" Umm, number two please."

" Ok then where can we find a chalk board?" Everyone stopped and thought for a minuet. We all speak up at the same time. "No Idea!" I say while raising my hands in the air.

"Twilight!" Applebloom spoke.

"Twilight!" Sweetie belle.

"Twilight!" Scootaloo spoke.

"Oh yeah, Twilight's! Where's Twilight's place?"

"Come on we'll take you there!"
-==-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-==-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-==-

We all meaning me got up from the ground and walked towards town. I know what Twilight's place looks like but not a freakin clue where it is. As we stepped into town I got more looks at the architecture, it seems easy enough. wonder why in the old days we somehow both used straw as the roof protection? Meh i'll ask someone later.

Anyway the CMC apparently took me trough the most busiest part of town because all dem stares. I could see a whole lot of damn colors around, and they can see me, I don't like that. The CMC apparently notice this and sped up. me trying to run after them equals not a good Idea.

As I started to jog after the CMC the screaming was heard. I turned around to see what was happening and this is a bad day. There is a small mob right behind me loos like a crowd of twenty strong.

I start running as fast as I can while splitting away from the CMC. I really don't want them involved in this. now Where can I run to get away from the villagers? The Forest, its either a win-win are a all lose oh god I hope luck isn't a dick right now. Karma too.

I turn to the direction of the forest and start getting closer. I look at the ponies behind me and there are now less, but still a lot to kill me. I like being alive. It's fun. Any way the mad mob is still on my ass but the forest is getting closer. I didn't realize this cause i'm busy thinking about how not to die, but I think I kept saying " Bad day." Over and over again. Huh.

I could see the forest up ahead. I run like there's no tomorrow. I could tell that more villagers left but still enough for a mob. Ok the edge is literally ten feet away What Do I do?

" When you get to the edge jump like a action movie."

You know... when you feel lie your on the brink of death you'll do anything. I got right to the edge of the forest and jump for my life. I closed my eyes waiting for the pain. Time seems to slow down you know. In the midst of this, I turn my head and op my eyes to see about five villagers left, well damn.

I wait for the pain but it doesn't seem to come. All I hear is a had fwump and mild pain.
" Ouch."

I push my self up ad look around. Apparently landed in a large patch of flowers. Blue flowers. I get up and look around but don't see a exit of any kind or a mob, cool. Anyway from what I got his forest is dangerous and needs some exploring. I walk away from the flowers and head away from where I think I entered.

Remembering what the CMC told me about to this place is that I need a weapon. While on the move I talk to Iris.
" Hey Iris can you hear me?" I speak out loud.

" Yes I can hear you. What do you need?"

" I need some help to decide what to do."

"Such as?"

" Well, you see I have this idea."

" What is said idea."

" Well this place says 'you need a weapon' and I don't have one."

"How are you gonna get a weapon?"

" Well the remember the gauntlet here can transform in the light?"

"Go on."

" I'm saying that a gauntlet is no the best weapon of choice."

" Please do tell how you are gonna get a new weapon"

"What do you think would happen if I threw the gauntlet above the trees, so the gauntlet could change into a weapon"

" Well that might a bad idea."

"Why?"

" Because if you throw it in the air and if it does work, you don't know where it's gonna land."

" Ooh."

" Also there is when it transforms it flashes, so it might just signal everybody including predators, where you are."

" Ugh, fine. What do you think we should do there is a lot of plans in my way." I say while trying to get around a massive set of vines.

" Don't you have that knife thing in your bag?"

" Oh, duh." I stop and take off my bag to open it. I take out the machete and start hacking with the black blade. As i'm hacking at the plant a small rumble is heard. " Hey Iris? You heard that too right?"

"Yes I did Jon." I look to my left and fight and see nothing.

" Well there's nothing around me, Iris?"

"Look behind you."

I look behind me too see something. But there's nothing there. All there is, is a tees and flattened grass from where I stepped. " See there's nothing behind me." Oh how wrong I am. A light growling is heard behind me. "Hey Iris?"

"Uhh, Yeah?" The nervousness in her tone is clear.

" You then I should turn around?" The nervousness is also clear in my voice.

" Maybe?"

I turn around to see the growling foe. Ok the monster, which is now in front of me, is a giant vine monster. Ok how can I describe this? Um the have you ever played Pokémon? Well the monster is like a tangela, but it has no eyes, a giant multi vine stem, and plant teeth made of pointy vines. Not good at all. The plant is huge and by that I mean way taller then me, Damn thing is practically ten feet tall.

" Oh god, Hey Mr. Plant." I say while backing up. Lets call him Mr. Plant for now K? Mr. Plant is getting closer to my face while growling. As i'm backing up I hit tree. "So Mr. Plant, your not gonna eat me? Right?"

*ROOOOOOOAR!!!!*

And there off! I run as fast as I can away from Mr. Plant. Trees pass bye faster and faster. I look behind me only to get a glimpse of death. Oh god, Mr. Plant is right behind me snapping away at me. As i'm looking away I hit a tree and fall to the ground back downwards. Apparently Mr. Plant here couldn't stop fast enough, because he crashed right into the tree and smashed through with his plant jaws. All I could do is lay down and wait for the right time to move. Mr. Plant reared back and is now face to me, he prepared to strike me and all I could do is watch.

I snap out of it and barrel roll to the right. I watch in horror as Mr. Plant's 'teeth' snap at the earth that I layed upon seconds ago. His 'teeth' stuck to the ground and he couldn't move. I took a breather and stared at him thinking what to do next. My breather got cut short by a rumbling sound. Mr. Plant isn't done yet. The vines that make up the stem arch back and strain at the head. With a great force Mr. Plant's 'mouth' pulls from the ground with a giant mound of dirt in his mouth. I take this as a sign to run.

"Bad day bad day bad day bad day bad day bad day bad day bad day bad day!!!"

I take multiple corners to try to escape the monstrosity, but is useless as he keeps coming after me ever time. Maybe it'll be like a power cord and he'll un out of vines. I run in to a wall of stone, its keeping me from moving forward. Mr. Plant prepares to take a snap at me. But like the tree ad ground it sticks to it. I don't stay around to watch, because I nee to get away.

I make a tactical retreat or run away. Anyway up ahead is a giant ravine with a rope bridge. The rope bridge is rickety, all the planks almost seem to worn down with natural causes. I hear a roar behind me. Well time to run across.

"AAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!" I yell while sprinting at full speed across the bridge. I make it across with few problems. I take a breather and turn around to see damage. The rope bridge has a lot a broken planks now, yeah definitely not gong across that again. I turnaround to find a direction to run but all I see are ruins.

The ruins consist of multiple towers all covered in vines from to bottom the front of it has stone bricks of all sizes stacked upon each other. Windows of intricate designs with no glass but the bars are still there. Stairs lead to two giant doors made of wood and a giant handle. Thinking about Mr. Plant I try to get inside ASAP.

I walk up the stone stairs and to the door. I pull the giant door with ally might, but in only opens for me to slip in. I make it in and pull the door to shut it I look for a way to lock it the door has two hooks on the side and the handles are lose. Ok the hooks are either for design purposes or a lock but it needs a long of some kind. Shut up.

I look around the castle like ruins, but time has hit this place hard. The entrance i'm in has a long hallway down. at the end seem to be a pedestal and entrances. One left, one right, and the last one is behind the pedestal. The pedestal has I think four arms sticking out and a flat place on top. Who cares? Looks like someone looted place already. Can't hurt too look.

I see some sunlight through a shattered window. Wonder if it can change in to a ranged weapon. I move over to the sunlight and shove my gauntleted hand into the light. You know how a mega buster looks? Yeah that's what I wanted.

A flash happens and my jaw drops at the sight. Ok the official mega buster is blue with a little energy bar on the side right? I'm not sure if this is a mega buster but it looks awesome in the color. The main color is golden , instead of a curved body it points in a cone fashion with the end cutting off forming a opening to shoot. the yellow bar is replaced with a liquid in one place that glow in a deep purple color. The only way to describe what it looks like is regal steampunk-ish.

"Whoa..." Wonder how it shoots.

I point my arm at a nearby rock and shoot a glowing purple pellet the size of a orange flies out and strikes the rock with gusto. The rock smashes in to smaller chunks meaning that it isn't OP.

" Ok if it does that to a rock, lets try to not use it full charge. Well at least I have range now." Never learned how to use a sword. Just hack and slash. I turn the mega buster back into the gauntlet.

" Why don't you get some food first. It's still earlyish and you might be here for a day or so."

" Your right maybe there's a well outside." I walk over to a widow with no glass and look around the edge to find anything helpful. Just out side is a stone well with a wooden bucket. that's easy now to find a easy way out. I look around to find window without an thing . I walk over to it and poke my head out.

You know those garden things where they have a bunch of bars on the wall so vines and plants can grow on them? Well that is perfectly against the wall right next to the window. I tap the bars to get what its made of, a small metallic sound is heard. This means I have a ladder, now if only we can find some food.

The climb down wasn't eventful but being scared of heights doesn't help at all. I make way to the well and inspect. the well is I good condition the bucket seems clean enough, good enough I guess. I look around to find food but none is here.

" Well I can fast on water done it before, can do it again."

" When have you fasted before?" Iris asks.

" Well i'm a lazy bastard, so as you can see during the summer I stay home a lot. This causes the fasting because i'm to lazy to get out of my room and cook."

"Oh, um cool.."

"Hey I lost weight from that."

"Sure"

I drink the bucket only to realize I have to pee. I quickly put the bucket back and head towards a bush. You know the process, don't ask. After that I drank a large amount of water from the bucket. Ok, I take a substantial amount of rope from the well and cut the part of the rope with the bucket (with full water of course) and start my climb up. The climb up is short but clunky when a rope and water is tied to it. after that I make a makeshift camp.

By makeshift camp I mean but the bag down next to the water and sleep. Later though got to loot this place.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
One session of looting later)

So after looting every entry down those three hallways all I got is, some golden coins ( they were lying around and seem pretty old), rubbish (rusty ETC), and some colorful gems. I was surprised to find all this maybe its worth something.

Night time is approaching. I want to sleep but I forgot to make a fire. I take my self to a corner and nod to sleep not without being cold though.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Jon's head.)

I open my eyes to not see a stone roof but a sky of stars. Neat. I get off the ground and set off to find Iris.
"IRIS!! WHERE ARE YOU!!"

"Jeez i'm right here. what do you want?"

" Well I am about to see if Luna wants too come in so Just warning what's happening."

" Oh, ok. I'm gonna hide now"

I give her a thumbs up and turn around. I walk a little bit away and make a door. I open it, guess who's there? Nobody cause i'm a unsocial prick. I close the door only to hear a quick succession of knocks. I open the door and surprise! It's the princess of the night.

" Hey there Luna."

" Greetings Jon." I motion for her to come inside and she does.

" So need anything?"

" Yes we heard from thou sister that something has happened today, can you elaborate?"

I tell her what happened from this morning with the CMC and where I am.

" So thou is in the Everfree?" I nod at this " Where is thou taking shelter?"

" Oh, I found this old castle thing. There's a rope bridge and its pretty broken. So i'm stuck here."

" Well then, we shall send help after this."

" That be nice, cause I haven't eaten anything all day and all I got is water."

"WHAT!! Why couldn't thou find food?"

" Well I couldn't find some berries and I don't know how to hunt animals, nor want to. Don't worry i'm fine I can do this just send help soon. From experience I might faint tomorrow. Just warning you"

" We shall leave soon and send help as the sunrises soon."

" Got it how long should I wait?"

" Soon, the sun is soon to rise and you re to wake up soon."

this is the of are conversation, i'd say it went well. I open the door for the princess to leave, she accepts the opening and leaves. I black out.
-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
IRL)

I wake up but feel different. I reach up to rub my eyes but to my realization its a hoof. I turn my head to look at my body. Oh damn i'm a pony.

That day a scream was heard across Equestria.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

back to Jon)

I look at my self while on the floor screaming.
" WHAT THE BUCK! WHY DID I JUST REPLACE BUCK WITH BUCK!"
insert more screaming.

Author's Note

I took a wile for this to write
this is longer then I thought
stayed up through the night? Check!

Anyway as you can see I pulled out the poison joke card early but here it is let see how it turns out.

Anyone find the reference to one of my favorite TV shows?

I'm a human in a pony body, stuck in ponyland

I'm a human in a pony body, stuck in ponyland

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-==-=---=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

" Jon calm down and think." Iris speaks in a calm tone.

The real reason I stopped screaming is that if I don't stop i'll faint. What would make me change? Why did I change? I need a adult now. But first priorities.

I try to get up but fall down multiple times stupid hooves have no grip. Ok so front legs planted, moving back legs. I move my back legs to make me stand up.

" Huzzah! Success!" I yell but i'm only standing.

" Cool now get moving."

" I haven't got there yet." Silence. k then maybe its like crawling? Lets see. I make the motion of a crawl and slowly but surely i'm moving. Oh if something tries to eat me they will succeed. Remembering from last night I had a gauntlet, my bag, and a bucket of water.

I slowly turn around to look for said items and there they are, mocking me that I can't use them. I make my way over to my bag and try to mangle it on to my back. I look to my hooves to see if the gauntlet is on and of course it is. the once gauntlet has turned into what seems to be a segmented leg brace that stops at by bending of the leg part, of course it's golden and very nice.

All this unlucky crap is tiring I need a drink. I stumble my way over to the bucket and take a drink. The drink is water and its the quenchiest. There isn't much to do here except wait for help. Me being in a now more appropriate state I wonder some questions. Such as, 'where's my clothes?' or ' Is this permanent?' and ' what have I done to be a pony.'

Waiting gets boring but a problem arose. What's the one thing you have to do every morning after you wake up? I have to pee. Oh god code red! CODE RED!! (gonna censor this part cause I am literally at loss 4 words)
-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=-==-=-=-=-

Ok now that is over for sure, I have a chance to inspect my self. It looks like i'm a unicorn with a soft yellow coat and a black mane. Neat. Anyway I sitting here waiting for a rescue. don't have the strength or know how to use this body to open doors or do anything efficiently. So now I sit thinking about home and ponies and more home.
==-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=--=-=-=--=-==-=-==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-==-=-=-=--=-=--=

Here I am sitting. That's it.

It feels like hours since I woke up and it probably has. Wonder how many more hours it is now. I'm not feeling good, really hungry, meh I get up to get a drink of water and lay down to take a nap.

-=-=-=---=-=-=--=---=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--==-=-=-=-=---==-=-=-=-=-=---==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-==-=-=-=--==-=-==--=-=-
Dreamscape)

Well since its a dream it turns out i'm a human here. This reminds me of them olden day it feels like yesterday that I was walking on two legs now to four.

" Uh Jon it was yesterday and the princess is here again."

" Oh, ok."

I make a door and open it but this time it doesn't involve Luna It also includes her sister.

"Oh hey there, come on in." I motion for them to come inside.

" Jon we need to speak to you." Says Celestia.

" Is it about the rescue?" I ask but don't feel well I think the outside damage is seeping in. That's not good.

" Yes and no. You see, the rescue is coming soon but not as soon as we like, but be sure that its coming."

" Ok good cause as you can see I don't look good. Also there's a problem." This got there attention. " I'm a pony now."
This seems to alleviate their fears. " And I don't know how to use it."

" What does thou mean 'not know how to use it'." Luna speaks.

"Well that means like I cant do things like regular this past day all i've been doing is drinking water and sitting down waiting."

This seems to stun them.

" Are you ok?" ask Celestia.

" Not gonna lie, I feel turable."

" Turable? What does that mean?"

" It means that I feel like i'm gonna die." This also stuns them. " Who are you sending for the rescue?"

" We are sending the elements of harmony to rescue you."

" Have they left yet?"

" No they have not."

" Ok let give you some tips on what to bring."

" Jon that isn't necessary its a simple rescue right?"

" Maybe, But tell them to watch out for Mr. Plant."

" Who is Mr. Plant?"

" Ask Luna. Next tell them to bring Discord along with you."

" Why?"

"Simple because he can help if there's is conflict, there is more then Mr. Plant you know."

" I see, is there anything else?"

I think for a few moments and come up with these replies.

"Three things. One. Tell them i'm a pony." They both nod. " Tell them to get ready to build a bridge, Or have Discord magic it up." They nod at this again. " And tell them to bring food, lots of it."

"Anything you want?"

" Something with rice and vegetables." Nods. " Oh and me as a pony looks like a soft yellow me, but more closer to the yellow color on your butt." I say while pointing at the inside of the sun on Sunshine. Reaction Priceless. Before they could retort I keep going. " Black mane, unicorn and a golden piece of armor that's on my front right leg. It's a segmented piece of armor that is golden and stops at the bendy point. That's all I could think of, other than I really don't feel good."

"Now get outa my head while i'm still awake." I open the door and then they leave. As I close the door I fall forward to the ground and black out.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=--=-=-=-==-=-=-=
IRL)

I wake up in the same position as I slept but hungrier. Well now i'm gonna go get a drink of water...After I pee.

Ok got through that. Now I wait. Wonder how my family's doing. I hope they think i'm not dead, I did convince them that I can see ghosts, wonder what their reaction will be. I think i'm gonna lay down and a close my eyes. I feel on the verge of blacking out but keep my eyes open. Slowly slipping to sleep.

I think someone opens the door. I hope I can turn back into a human soon. I hear yelling behind me but I don't feel good enough to answer. Maybe they found me.

" Jon!! Where are you?" I can't identify the voice, but at least its a friendly.

" Look there he is!!" Lots of hooves clop against the floor. The sound gets closer to me.

" Are you Jon?" My eyes focus on what's in front of me it seems like all six mares are here, I don't see Discord around. Damn could use some fun around here. To reply to her answer I nod once.

" Okay everypony lets take him out!"

I soon got lifted up by something and taken out of the ruins, then out the forest. Well i'm gonna sleep

==--=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-==-=-==-=-=-=---=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-=---=-==---=-=-=---=-=-=--=--=
Transition.
-=======-=--=-=-=-=-=-==-=--==-==--==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-====-=-=-=-=---=-=--------=-======-=-==-=-=-=---

I wake up in a bed, from my surroundings it's not a hospital bed. The room seems homey, my bag is over there and my bracer thing is not here, not good. Can't really tell who's house this is, but lets find out.

" Hello?" I yell just loud enough for someone to hear. Clopping is heard and the door across the room is opened. Twilight came in. time for the Q an A.

" Hello Jon, How do you feel?" She asks.

" Fine. Do you have food for me?" I ask back.

" Yes here it is." She use her magic to bring over a tray of food. The food consisted of what seems to be porridge with some be vegetables mixed in. A glass of water is put to the side for me to drink. A problem came up.

"Twilight I can't eat this." I say flatly. Her face turns into slight shock.

" Why can't you eat it? I assure you its perfectly good."

" Uh, ok then. Who made it?"

" Fluttershy did, also this is her house."

" Oh, um. still can eat this."

" Do you not like it or--"

" I can't use hooves." everything foes silent for moments.

" Oh... um. Do you want me to feed you or something?"

" I don't know, but maybe i'll stuff my face into it." I get ready to plunge into the bowl face first.

" No you will not." She says this as she magicks the food away "That's bad manners."

" But... food." I say while I use both my hooves to point at the bowl of food.

" Just let me feed it to you." She says while holding a spoon full of food with her magic.

" But I can eat it with my face." I'm losing!

" It either this or no food." This is bad. The situation is that I cant feed myself. Well I can but she won't let me. Its taunting me, just right there. You never take away a man from his food. Never, my dad learned that the hard way.

" Can I just feed myself, Or i'll do it by force."

"Fine." Faith +10. Hope+10. My face :D " No food for you." Faith and Hope -100 D:

" Ok then leave me to starve." I put on a strait face.

"OK then." She trots out the room with a slightly perturbed face.

I'm not sure how the battle will favor now but sacrifices were made. I soon heard a 'arrgh', bet that's from Twilight. Ok maybe that was a bad Idea. I'm hurting real bad. We must advance. I get off the bed and hobble to the door. Luckily Twilight didn't close it all the way or I couldn't open it. I make enough space to make it through. I walk down the hallway to encounter my newest enemy. STAIRS. Evil bastards. I really hope I can turn back soon. I hear conversation down stairs. The talking is between Twilight and someone else.

" I can't believe he won't let me feed him." Says Twilight.

" Well Why didn't you let him?" Says a posh voice. Sound Identified: Rarity.

" He wanted to stuff his face in there. What am I supposed to do?"

" WHAT! He wanted to eat like that? *ahem* Well uh Why don't we try somepony else?"

I'm getting bored standing here. What's the easiest way to get down? Falling. No pain, no gain, but this is just all pain, unless I get the food. LEEEEEROY JEEEEENKINS. I take a step forward and wait for the pain. This like a really bad trust fall.

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow"

"Ow" And slide.

I take that pain and raise 7.No really but at the bottom of the stairs. Which is where I am. So there's more then just Twilight and Rarity, there's Fluttershy too.

" OH MY GOSH! Are you alright?" Asks Fluttershy.

" NO, buy I blame myself and Twilight." This is the answer she was not expecting.

"Way would you blame me?" Speaks Twilight.

" Well you took my food away. Ow-pain. I told you that I will do anything for food."

" That doesn't mean fall down the stairs."

" Well if I called for help, you would of held it against me. Simple."

" He does have a point Twilight." Says Rarity.

" Hey Fluttershy." She turns towards me." Where's the food?"

" Oh um, I-its in the kitchen on the table. Do you want me to get it?"

" Well if I don't ask you to get it, I might break something. So yes please." Fluttershy trots to the kitchen to get my food.

" Thank you." I sit down and wait. "OH MY GOD!!! Twilight when did you get bigger? You too Rarity? What happened."

" Um well your a colt." Says Twilight.

" Does that mean i'm a kid size now?" They both nod. " So does this mean i'll have to go back to school?" I think I just dug my grave, because Twilight has a smile I don't like. At this point I just stared blankly and screamed. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

Fluttershy must of heard my yelling because she came back faster then she went into the kitchen.
" What's going on?" She asks her friends.

"Well he might go back to school." Says Rarity.

"Wait." I say this and silence is heard. " Where's my thing?"

" What thing?" Says Twilight.

" The thing that was on my right leg, you know the golden thing?"

" Well we took it off for you to rest."

" Can I have it back?" Oh no they have leverage. Twilight now has a smug grin.

" Twilight darling please let me handle this." Says Rarity. Twilight steps down from the talk and Rarity takes over. " Jon what would you do for the golden bracer?"

Don't say it." Anything."

" Would you let somepony feed you?" she says with her eyebrow raised.

" Yes.." The tone in my vice is slowly fading into a quieter tone.

" Would you go to school?" I am in a bad situation.

" Can I ask a out of topic question?" she nods and that give me the ok to proceed. " How can I change back into a human?"

" We don't know what happened to you so we don't know what to use."

" Is there anything I could do to help?"

" Did you touch anything in particular?"

" Uh maybe some flowers? Does that help?"

" Yes that does. Twilight, Fluttershy go over to Zecora and see if she has any of it left." they both nod and leave. through the front door. Wonder who Zecora is?

" Am I gonna go to school?" I ask Rarity.

" What's wrong with that?"

" I don't wanna go." I whine.

" Do you want the bracer back?"

" Yes..."

" Ok then. Now eat up." She levitates the spoon of food over the my mouth. I reluctantly eat from the floating spoon. At least the foods good. The process is repeated until almost all the food is gone. The last spoon is floating over and I accept it. Twilight and Fluttershy came back. With good news I think.

" She said it'll take a week to gather the herbs." Says Twilight. A week in this body oh god.

" Well that should be fine. Jon here said himself that he'll go to school. Isn't that right Jon?" I'm looking at the floor but they see me nod to that.

Things are going trough my head right now. Well maybe I can make light of this and have fun. Maybe.
"Hey Fluttershy?" I say.

" O-oh, yes?"

" I'm still hungry."

" O-oh, i'll go make some more." She trots to the kitchen and she starts another meal.

" Can I have the bracer back now?"

" Do you pinkie promise to go to school?" Ask Rarity.

" Um ok. Cross my heart, hope to die, stick a needle in my eye." This caught them off guard but they don't ask.

" No dear it goes like this: Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." with each part she makes a gesture that fits with each part.

" Okay, Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

" Just to let you know a very bad thing will happen if you break it." Man with all the crap that is happening I took tht to heart I don't know how pinkie promises work in ponyland.

" Can I have the bracer yet?"

" Twilight be a dear and go get it." Twilight walks away from my vision. Probably out of the room or something.

" So how and where is the school building?" I ask Rarity. She was about to answer but Fluttershy came in with more food.

" Here you go." Fluttershy says.

" Oh, thank you." I'm about to dig in but Rarity took it away. " Hey!"

" Don't eat it like that. Just let me help you."

" Uhg fine." She's about to floats the spoon over but Twilight came back with the bracer. " Oo can I have it back now?"
She has a small grimace on her face but she levitates it over to me. I fumble it n my hooves and it falls to the ground with a clank. " Rarity."

" Yes dear?"

" Can you help me put it on."

" Why yes I can." She levitates it and I slide my right front leg. The bracer fits good so yeah. I look to a nearby window to see if there's some sunlight and yes it is. I trot over to it and shove my arm into the light. I'm not looking for a weapon but a extension of the bracer so it goes up my whole right foreleg. The oh so familiar flash appears, three yelps I hear from the three mares. I forgot to warn them. This is where I die.

"Jon... What was that?" Says a angered Twilight.

"Aaa! Don't hit me!" I say while cowering on the floor with my hooves covering my face.

" Why in Celestia's world would I hit you?"

" Oh it's just a reaction don't worry about it."

" That's not the point what is it?" She says while pointing to my bracer, yeah I'm claiming it.

" It's mine."

" Its dangerous, give it to me."

" But she said I could have it back if I listened and I did." I say while pointing to Rarity.

" Rarity what would you do of this situation?" Says Twilight.

" Well he did agree to listen, I think we should let him keep it. Especially after what he did a couple of days ago."

" But what if-"

" That is a what if the time of the situation is now not later. Just let him keep it."

" Hey Twilight." Twilight looks over to me with a defeated face. " Two things. One, Defeated!" I say this while pointing at her in a slight mocking way. " Now two. I have my science book from my world let you borrow it." This seems to lighten the mood.

"*Sigh* What am I gonna do with you." Its only been one day and she seem to be more exhausted then ever.

" I told you i'm a bad friend." She rolls her eyes at this. " So yay or nay on the science book? Oh I forgot to mention this, but uh, where am I gonna live, and the book is a text book so that mean its all knowledge." Her eyes widen but se recomposes herself before it goes out of control.

" Ok you let me borrow it and you can keep it. For as where your gonna live why not here?"

" Here as in Fluttershy's house, nah don't wanna."

" What's wrong with it?"

" Nothing it's that I feel like i'm taking advantage of her hospitality."

" Oh it nothing your welcome to stay here though, if you want to that is." Fluttershy says.

" See?"

" Well then who are you gonna live with?" Twilight asks.

" Sorry Fluttershy, but you are eliminated from the nominees." Her head goes down with sorrow." But you get a honorary approval." Her mood lightens up and she walks away to do animal stuff. " Out of the two of you. Whose house is closer?"
Rarity raises her hoof. "Congratulations you got a useless house guest, it comes with me and help if you ask." I say this with a flat tone. Twilight looks sad from this. I take this as a chance to tell her something. " Don't worry Twilight after a week is gone i'll need another place to stay." This makes her slightly happier. " Now Rarity where is your house? Wait I need to get my bag. can someone take me up stairs and help me get my stuff?"

"Oh my god! Don't do that without warning please." What Twilight did made herself chuckle and lift me off the ground with her levitation. She trotted up the stairs and into the room where I once rested. She levitates me and my bag from the floor, and soon trots back down stairs with me in tow.

Twilight put me on the ground with my bag next to me. I try to lift my bag and fumble it on like back at the castle but it's soon levitated by Rarity.

" Hey! I was gonna carry it."

" Well you were too slow." She said.

" What is that supposed to mean."

" It means you're to little to carry it.

I don't like being called little. Basically when I was little I was the shortest in my family, school, everywhere. It's just a pet peeve, and it's stupid that way. This can change my mood but not one of anger, not that much anger.

" Fine, can we leave?"

" Yes darling, now say bye." Why does everybody say that? I know how to say bye, I just don't wanna. She soon starts trotting towards the door.

" *sigh* Bye Fluttershy, bye Twilight." As i'm about to trot Twilight stops me.

" Jon wait!"

" Yeah?"

" You forgot to give me the book."

" Well Rarity has my bag. And I got to go now, so bye." I began to trot away after Rarity.

" Don't forget to change your name then!" She yells at me.

I catch up with Rarity and start making small talk.

" So, Jon. What's your family like?" Rarity says. I feel like messing with her.

" Dead..." She stops right in her tracks, and her eyes go wide. This humors me. " Why did you ask?" I put on a sad face and a quiet tone.

" I'm so sorry Jon. I jus-"

" Ha! I'm just kidding you." Her face turns into anger. Shit. " Ok, ok i'll be serious kinda. Just calm down. " She blinks a couple times and lets out a breath. We resume walking.

" So are you going to tell me about them?"

" Yeah I have a sister, mom and a dad."

" Can you tell me about them?"

" I can, but I won't."

" Why not?"

" I, I just don't feel like talking about them."

" I see." We entered town." Do you have any hobbies?"

I could say killing stuff, but I don't. " No I do not."

" Nothing? Sports?"

" Not athletic enough."

" Reading?"

" I don't like reading. Much."

" How about art."

" I cant draw well enough to make talent out of it."

" Singing? Building? Doing anything?" She's running out of things to say.

" Can't sing, That's my sister. I can build, but don't make anything useful enough. I do like fixing though." She opens her mouth, but I cut her off. " But only because I get a creative solution, and also everyone comes to me to fix things." She closed her mouth but has something else to say.

" Ok then. Have any friends?"

" Yeah."

" Are you going to tell me about them?"

" No."

" *sigh* Do you like animals?"

" Yeah." I'm a simple man.

"What's your favorite animal then."

" I have multiple ones some mythological, some real."

" What's 'mythological' dear."

" What that means is that it's a fake creature from history but there's no proof of it."

" Well ok then. what are your favorite animals then."

" Well here in this world some mythological exist, and are on my list, like pegasi, unicorns, and dragons, maybe a minotaur. I actually have a lot in that part of the list, huh."

" Jon dear, those are all real here."

" Well yeah the unicorns, pegasi and dragon yeah, but for real? Minotaurs?

" Yes minotaurs are real."

" Phoenixes?"

" Yes those too, the princess has one."

" Pixies?"

" I'm not sure you might have to ask Twilight about that."

" Oh, ok."

"Well what about real animals?"

" Well ox's and tigers are on top, maybe dogs, the list is also long."

" Oh look were here. I present my home and business: Carousel Boutique "

I've seen it before. It's what it is a carousel but different. Windows are all around the building. the building it self is at least two stories tall with a point at the end. ~~Now I know where to murder someone.~~

We walk inside and of course it's different. The carpet is a light pink with a short roughness to it. Fabrics are organized by shade and color in cubbies on the wall. Multiple sewing machines ley on tables around the room. I can see multiple doors around the side. Rarity walks over to one of the doors and says.

" This is where your staying." She opens a door with her magic and points a hoof inside.

I walk over and see the inside. The floor is like the main room. There are two windows in this room with drapes of course. Who doesn't have drapes? The bed is positioned in the middle against a wall on one side is a mirror and table. On the other side is a night stand with multiple drawers. In front of the bed, next to the wall is a desk with a window above it. A small cup of pencils are on the desk. Wonder how they make them.

" So where's the couch?"

" What is wrong with the room?"

" Nothing it's just someone sleeps here already."

" Well yes someone does, my sister."

" Oh, her. I met her."

" Ah she already told me about it."

" Oh, so where's the couch?"

" It'll be fine, my sister isn't suppose to come over this week." Well that's convenient.

" But I shoul-"

" No buts. you are going to sleep here and that is final!"

" Fine, but do you have another blanket?"

" Yes I do. Wait here and i'll het it." She levitates my bag into a corner. She then trots out of view and I walk inside and wait. Rarity soon comes back with a neatly folded white blanket in her magic grasp. She then uses her magic to spread out said blanket across the bed evenly. Neat.

" Hey Rarity."

" Yes?"

" What should my temporary name be?"

" Name? What does your family do?"

Flashback)

Dad:"Son I want you to remember the one thing we do, be successful. If anyone asks say 'being successful'."

end

" Be successful."

" Ok then. That's a start. Anything specific?"

" Restaurant and owning houses."

" Oh. Do you have any Ideas?"

" Well pony names are usually two part right?"

" It's quite common, so yes."

" I have a name. How about Golden spark.

" That's a very nice name. Now the sun is setting you should go to bed soon."

" No."

" Why not?"

" Cause I want to take a shower."

" Oh. Um the bathroom is this way." She trots out the room with me in follow. We turn a few and go down a hallway. " Here's the bathroom. Will you need help?" Another disadvantage of being small and a kid apparently.

" Sure why not." She walks in with me in going after.

The bathroom is quite nice. The floor here is marble with a white marble sink and table mixed together. the bath itself has a white showerhead that's detachable. Tons of cleaning items lay around the edge of the tub from what I can tell they are some kind of coat enhancer. All I need to know is the shampoo and soap.

The shower itself is simple. I stood in place where the water hit where she just levitates the things to clean me with around me. I'm pretty sure she gave me the same treatment she gives herself when she washes herself. It's over after a while. I didn't know I could be that clean. I get out of the tub and she dries my coat off with a towel.

We must of been there for awhile, because there was sunlight, now it's night. Wonder how there're doing in Canterlot.

" Hey Rarity."

" Yes darling?"

" Uh where is my room?"

" Ah it over here." She walks away and I follow. She leads me to my temporary room.

" Thanks." She walks over to the door and closes it but not all the way.

I get up on the bed with some issues but not big ones. I soon crawl under the blankets and wait i'm not tired sleep will come eventually.

Author's Note

Longer chapter!

Does something happen in the night?

Yes? No?

Circle the answer and win a prize!

It kinda won't matter because I have something planned already but your opinion will be nice.

Day .5

Day .5

=---==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-==-=-=--=-=-=---=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=---=-==-===-=--=-==-=
Carousel Boutique) Jon's bed.

Man, sleeping sucks as a pony. I can't sleep like this. At home I have a ritual, you know the weird toss and turn thing at night then all of a sudden your asleep and you just don't know why but it just works? Well It's not working. The bed is comfortable enough, maybe the problem is that I don't have enough pillows. Yeah, pillows.

I can stay up all night. I've done it before, but there's school tomorrow, or today. I can sleep in class, I'd probably know most of it, considering that i'm a freshman, and if I do sleep someone will wake me up, that someone being the teacher. Wonder how the teacher is. Usually I go off rumors from friends and family. I got nothing here.

My family always thought I was independent. I'm not really independent, more like a barrier is up and it goes down when the time is right. But most of the time I stay hidden away, waiting. Wonder how the school people is taking me "disappearing". I was never popular enough to make impact on the social group, but i'm sure they notice if I gone missing.

Maybe my parents heard that I didn't come to school and they lied saying they forgot to phone in that I was going to be sick for awhile. That's what I would do as a parent. When i'm a parent i'm going to be the 'cool' dad, AKA the immature adult.

I open my eyes and sit in silence thinking about what happened over the few day i've been here. All the stuff i've been doing is spontaneous. Heh, busting through the door, taking a selfie with a spirit, turning into a pony, and fighting off a kidnaping or ponynaping if called around here, I don't remember the term. If this is a few days here what's a week? A month at that. Iris said I have a sense of adventure. Didn't think it be like this.

After I turn back human i'm going to go back to the forest and explore. At thinking this I smile. I wonder how many creatures of all kinds in there are. Maybe i'll write a book on it and become famous. Heh me being famous, what a joke. The first entry in the book: Mr. Plant. Evil bastard.

Wonder if their magic can put me to sleep. Or pills, gotta add more pills to my chart, heh. Sleep, why do you elude me so?
Maybe Luna can help. She's a princess, maybe her magic can fix my internal clock, that be nice. Wonder If Twilight can read my text book. Since I can't read their language, maybe they can't read mine? A wise man once said: Only time will tell.

In the midst of my thoughts I hear glass shatter from the outside. Oh dear that's not good. I get off the bed landing on my face with a thump. I push my self on all fours and walk towards the door. Luckily the door is not closed all the way, I put pressure on the door so my hoof is pushing against the door. I apply the force needed to open the door. he door creeks an I stop waiting for something to happen.

Nothing happened.

I sigh in relief and go through the open space. I look down the hallway to see anybody. For once luck is on my side. I hear a conversation through the halls.

(Loud whispering in the conversation.)

"What are we stealing again?"

" Shh, not too loud. Were stealing the gems she dug up a couple of weeks ago. now get finding."

" How do we know she still has them. She might of used them already for all we know."

" Plan A: Find the gems and take them, there's got to be a stash of them around here. she cam in with a whole mine cart full of them. Plan B: If there is no gems, which I doubt it. Take anything of value and trash the place so nopony can track back to us. Got it?"

" You're really smart you know that?"

" Yeah, i'm the brain, your the muscle. Now start looking!"

"Do you have a plan if we get caught?"

" Who's going to be up at this time. It's Three in the morning." So that's what time it is." We gained enough info on this town to know when everypony is asleep."

That's all I need.

" Psst. Iris You up?"

"With all your damn thoughts I cant go to sleep."

" Sorry! But did you hear anything they said."

" I was sleeping through half of it, but I have enough to guess the situation at hand or in your case hoof."

" Now's not the time! What should I do?"

" Do what coms natural to you, follow your instincts."

" Like what?" The tone in my voice is becoming more worried by the second.

"What would you do right now?"

I ponder what she said. I can't let cheap thieves take Rarity's stuff. If I let it get taken and just go back to sleep she'll understand, but i'm stuck with the guilt, and if they don't find anything they'll take everything valuable, and trash the place. I gotta do something.

" I have to stop them."

" Good, don't forget that you can airbend."

Not in a pony body I can. I got my stupidity, My smarts, and my right foreleg armor cover. I walk towards their voices and stop. Should I engage in combat? Or go all assassin on them? Engaging in combat will stop them now, but I don't have the strength to take them both down. I can't go assassin on them because I can't us this body well enough. Maybe I can scare them away or just fight them. Oh the pro's and con's.

" Jon! There getting away!" Oh shit.

"Stop thieves!!" I yell towards them in a deep voice to make them think i'm not a colt. Uhg.

" Oh no, Someone caught us!" One of the ponies say. Let's name him #1, The other one of course #2.

" It'll be fine remember it's two against one. How hard could it be?" Says #2. " Come on out. You scared? Fight us like a stallion!"

" Fine... Do it now Silver, behind them!" I yell in the same deep voice.

The two look behind them to find nothing there. While keeping them distracted I run at them with all I can. When just far away enough I leap with my armored covered leg back getting ready to hit #1. I thrust the hoof connecting it with his head. CLANK! is the sound it makes. And a yelp is heard. I get back behind a table and wait.

" Son of a buck that hurt what was that!" #1 says.

" Well it looks like you got hit." #2 says.

" No duh Sherlock. Did you see the pony who hit me?"

" It's too dark in here. I'll go turn on the light." Next target located.

I sneak up behind him and wait where he goes over to the light switch. He makes a move for he switch. I quickly hit him in the back leg to get his attention, and it does. He turns around to see what hit him. I balance on my hind legs and prepare to jump-uppercut him. I position under his chin and jump. Smack it goes and he stumbles back.

When he stumbles back he hit the switch. The lights go on and #1 saw this. A golden colored colt with golden leg hitting his partner in crime.

" YOU!" #1 yells " You were the one who hit me! Your gonna ay for that!" He runs at me with the speed of a raging bull.

I step to the side right before he hits me ad crashes into his partners in crime. I prepare to hit with my armored leg. He shakes off the dizzy spell and turns to me. As soon as he turns I get on my hind legs, lean forward and thrust my hoof towards his head.

Shit I missed! i'm not tall enough for this! I fell forward and land on the ground with a thud.

" Oh it's payback time." #1 says. He rears back his left hoof an thrusts it forward.

I get up just quickly enough to block it with my armor. With the force that hoof came, it sent me backwards onto the floor. Minor pain it gives but it should be worth it. I get up from the ground to see #1. Where's #2? He was right behind him knocked out. Crap. Got my answer.

I feel a hoof kick me from the side. I get sent flying to he side landing on the floor with a tumble. God that hurt. My vision is somewhat blurred but clear enough to see #1 smirking at me. I feel something hard hit my head and black out.

=-=-=-=---=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-===-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=--=-=-=--=-==-=-=--=-=-==-=-=-=-
Jon's head.)

I wake up on the ground in the grassy plain. I push my self off t ground and call Iris.

" IRIS! WHERE ARE YOU?" I yell

" Right here Jon." A voice says behind me.

I turn around to see the lady once again.
" That's creepy, don't do that again." She just shrugs. " Now's not the time. Can you wake me up?"

" I can, but shouldn't you get help or something?"

" I can't call anybody on a phone, they don't have them!" She looks at me like i'm stupid. Then it hit me." Oh duh!" I say this as I hit my left palm to my head. " The princess of the night. Go hide and come back when i'm done." She nods. I turn around and make a door.

I open the door and stick my head out calling her.

" LUNA! WHERE ARE YOU? I NEED OUR HELP!" I repeated this about five time before I head this.

" JON! CEASE THY YELLING!!" Dear jebus. That's loud. She comes to the front door with a frustrated look. " What does thou need? We just came back to from fighting nightmares." Noted

" I don't care about that!" She looks at me with anger. " Look I need your help now." Her anger transforms into confusion.

" What is thy problem young one."

" Don't call me that, Anyway there are two thieves at Rarity's house. They beat me up after I tried to stop them. Can you come over and subdue them or something? Like right now?" Her face turns into slight fluster but nods. " Cool, You go and start while I keep them busy." I open the door for her to leave. She trots over in a quick pace but stops right before the opening.

" But what-"

" Shut up and go!" I slam it shut with her outside. " IRIS!" I yell she appears in front of me by landing on the ground. " Neat trick, but can you get me up now?" She nods.

" Close your eyes and wait." I listen and I wait for the next part. " Prepare for pain." What? I black out,

=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-===--==-=-=-=-=-==--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=--=-=
IRL)

My eyes shoot en from the shot. Did she just hit me? Not the time gotta stop them. I look around to find them. I see the two thieves heading out a window they broke with large bags. The lights are still on, that's nice. I shakily stand up on my legs, my legs collapse from the pain, great. I try again only to fall. I can only stall from here on out.

" HEY DUMBASSES!!" I yell to get their attention. The two of them turn around and ace me with surprised faces. " I know what you two look like, an I have connections to both princesses. When you leave i'll tell them! And then they'll go after you!" Their faces turn into fear. The two have a huddled conversation. I assume t's about what to do with me. #1 then speaks out to me.

" How do we know your not bluffing?"

" You gonna take that chance? You feeling lucky, punk?" I say with a evil smirk. He steps back in fear. #1 goes back to the group of one to discuss what to do.

"You know what your right, I will not take any chances so were going to kill you." My grin falters but I keep it up. He tells #2 to go pick up something heavy. He chose a sewing machine, That might injure me but no kill me.

" Ha! That's what you chose? I can plan a better death in a snap." I mock them to keep stalling. Where is she?

" What would you know? You live in the nicest place in Equestria."

" Can't you tell? I'm not from around here. You obviously done research here, and the sewing machine is not heavy enough to kill me. Nothing here really."

" Well, what would you suggest?" He probably think i'll tell, which I am. By mistake so he'll use that way to kill me. He thinks it's going in his favor. I'm just laying here stalling. Hah.

" Oh I don't know A knife? Choking? Strangling? You know the norm." His face turns into surprise, but he recomposes himself and speaks.

" Out of those three which would you choose?" He probably thinks he's smart right now.

" The knife obviously. It's the most practical too. Just grab and stab you know."

" You right." Oh the sarcasm in his voice. " Where do you think a knife would be around here?"

" The kitchen, duh." I say in mocking tone.

He turns to his partners in crime and has a shot talk. Soon after they both snicker quite loudly and of out of view. Oh dear lord I hope someone comes soon. #2 comes back for a talk.

" Uh hey there."

" Hi." I say back.

" Do you know where the kitchen is?"

" Nope."

" You don't thought you live here?"

" Yeah I moved in today. gotta pay rent and everything."

" Pay rent? Your just a colt you don't have a job."

"Pshhaw, That doesn't mean I can't get a job."

" What do you do then."

" Oh yah you wouldn't believe what I got."

" What you get?"

" Mascot work. got a suit and everything."

" Mascot? What for."

" Library, it's quite simple. Al I have to do is stand outside look cut and sing a jingle."

" A jingle. Can I hear it?"

" Oh yeah give me a minuet. It goes like this: Come inside and take a look, and maybe you will take a book. What you think?"

" It's catchy. It could use work." The other thief comes in with a knife in hoof. He trots over and raises a the knife. but the other one stops him. "what are you doing?"

" Were going to kill him like we planned." Says #1.

" That wasn't in the plans." Says #2

" Doesn't matter, no witnesses."

" This doesn't feel right. Your killing a foal with a job."

" He has a job?"

" He even has a jingle."

" No way, get out of here."

" Yeah he does, it's in his mascot work."

" Mascot? What does he mascot for in this town?"

" Library."

The front door opens with a slam and the princess of the night is revealed.

" HALT CRIMINAL SCUM!" she yells at them. At the sight of this they surrender immediately.

" WE SURRENDER!!" They both yell at the same time sitting on there haunches and hooves in the air.

She walks over and puts them in magic cuffs, neat. Some bat ponies move in taking the two thieves out of the vicinity. Wonder where the bat ponies came from. I'll ask Luna later. Luna walked up to me and kneeled down.

" Jon. Are you alright?" She says in a calm motherly tone.

I'm so close to crying right now, all the killing and me almost dying don't fit well in my heart. I shake my head saying no while looking on the floor. She sees this and drapes a wing over saying this.

" It's alright Jon. it's over."

" Luna."

" Yes?"

"Can you heal me? I don't wanna go to the hospital." She nods her head and her horn glows. I feel the pain disappear but not all of it.

" I have healed most of your injuries. Some aren't healed yet, so take it easy." I smile.

" Thanks Luna. You want to know something funny?" She raised a eyebrow, but nods." Rarity slept through the whole thing."

" That's not very funny Jon."

" Fine, but for now my name isn't Jon."

" Oh what is it?"

" It's Golden Spark. Tell that to Sunshine to." She nods.

" Golden, are you sure your alright."

" Yes I am, Don't worry about it." I say wit a small smile in her direction.

" But you are crying." What I reach my left hoof to my face and see if she's lying. She isn't.

" Huh I guess I am." Tears are flowing now.

" Jon would you like a hug?" I just sit down and nod. Luna comes over and lifts me up with her front hooves and hugs me. I'm openly sobbing now. After a few minuets I stop and she let go. " Do you feel better?"

" Don't tell anyone about this." she has a smirk on her face at the sound of this,

" Oh, what is this? Something wrong with the strong Jon?" Why you mock me?

" Shaadduup." I say with a whining tone hitting her lightly.

"Ok, ok I won't tell anypony, even Tia."

" You know this only happened cause I couldn't go to sleep."

" Is that so? Golden, if you did sleep, you wouldn't have stopped them."

" I guess so. Still the place around here is a mess." I guess they went with plan B.

" We shall go now. Jon are you good?"

" No, i'm not."

"Hmm, why is that?"

" I don't know where my room is."

" Oh, um the couch is over there."

" Hah! Rarity said I wouldn't sleep on the couch. But look at me now." I do a small dance indicating my victory, but it's cut short from a pain spike. I fall over to the ground on this." OWwwww, pain." I'm laying n my side and Luna chuckles at me.
" Shut up Luna. Can you bring me to the couch."

" What's the magic word?"

"*sigh* Please bring me over to the couch, because i'm in too much pain to move over and lie den in a differ place."

" You could of stopped at please you know." She lifts me up in hem magic and places me on the couch.

" Thank you Luna. You do what ever you need to do left. I'm going to sleep." I turn over feeling pain, but it soon goes away. I drift off to sleep.

=-=-=-=-====-=-=-==-=-----=-=-=--=--=--=-==--=-=--=-=-=-
Jon's head)

I wake up in the field once again. Now I really know why Iris sleeps. I try imagining a bed and it surprisingly works, neat. I get on and drift to sleep once again

Day 1: Start!

Day 1: Start!

=-=-==-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=---=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=--=-=--=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==--
Carousel boutique)

I wake up to a loud scream.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaa!!!!"

I assume it's Rarity yelling about some animal or something. I open my eyes to see the couch I lay on. I push my self up into a sitting position and attempt to communicate with Rarity.

" Rarity."

" What happened! My work. My room. My fabrics. This mess!" With each thing she said she pointed a hoof in the general area of the specific. " Golden Spark! What did you do?"

" Stop them from stealing your stuff."

" Who is them?"

" Are you gonna be alright?" I ask her this because, one I worry for her, two she's getting more 'frazzled' by the minuet.

"ANSWER THE QUESTION!"

" Ok then." I say calmly. May be this can help her vent or something. " 'Them' as in the two thieves that came in here and ransacked the place for valuables."

" I DON'T LIKE LIARS JON!"

"Ok, but I st-"

" I SAID I DON'T LIKE LIARS! JUST GET OUT!" not fighting against her in state I leave. I trot over to the front door but a problem arises.

" Um I can't open-" The door swung open and a force pushed me outside.

The door slams shut behind me and I look for a another place to lay. I look around to see that some ponies are setting shop at this time while others are getting something to eat. My stomach growls, and there's the problem. I need to find someone I know now. Maybe Twilight?

I get back to reality and get off Rarity's porch. I walk a dirt path with businesses around, that must mean i'm in the market area. Most stalls aren't open yet but one is. Applejack's stall. I trot over to the stall and converse.

" Hello there Applejack." I say as I get near her stall.

" Well howdy there Jon, uh shouldn't you be at Rarity's or sumthin?"

" She's mad right now. In her madness she kicked me out."

" Mad about what Jon? *sigh* What did you do?"

" Oh last night she was about to get robbed. Two ponies broke a window and trashed the place for valuables and for the sake of covering up their tracks." I say this in a nonchalant tone.

" Two ponies? Stealing? What they want to steal?"

" Gems apparently. They saw her bring in a whole mine cart of them, guess they wanted some."

" So your sayin that last night there were two burglars, and they trashed the place for bits. Your not tellin me something are you Jon?"

" Oh while i'm like this call me Golden Spark." She nods at that. "And of course I left something out the fight I had with them."

"WHAT! Why did you fight them? How reckless are you?"

" Reckless enough to tackle your princess and give her a nickname on my own accord." She face hooves at this. " And I fought them for a good reason."

"*sigh* What?"

" Well one, I was awake when they came in. Two, they were going to take her stuff. What was I supposed to do about it?"

" Well, you shouldn't fight two grow stallions!"

" Whatever. Can I eat your merchandise?" She answers by tossing a red apple. I caught it in my mouth. I quickly eat it so I can get back to the conversation. " Thanks, Trash can?" She points over to one not to far away. I trot over with the core in mouth and spit it in. I walk over to her again and she talks first.

" Well I know your not lying." I raise an eyebrow at this. she continues. " Do yah want me to talk to her about it?"

" Maybe, but no."

" Well why not? She's the who misunderstood.

" Exactly. Right now she's too frantic, I'm not to sure that she'll listen to anyone right now.

" Well ok then. What are you gonna do now partner?" Wow she just said that.

" Do you know where Twilight is?"

" Go down the street and turn right you remember what it looks like right?"

" Yeah the giant tree, thanks for the apple Applejack." I say this as I trot away.

I follow the directions she gave me messing up a few times, but in the end I am victorious! Nah, who cares. I find the libartree and knock on the front door. I hear Twilight say "Coming!" and she opens the front door. Apparently she didn't expect me.

" Oh, um, hi Jon come on ." She motions a hoof inside and I trot in.

" Good morning Twilight, and call me Golden Spark." Inside I look for a place to nap still tired.

" Shouldn't you be at school?"

" Probably, but i'm here to take a nap."

" Then why here and not Rarity's?"

" She's a little frantic right now."

" Frantic about what?"

" A giant mess she assumes I made."

" Did you?"

" No the thieves did."

" What! thieves?"

" I don't feel like talking about it again. Go find Applejack and ask her about it, she knows more."

" Oh, ok then, are you ok?"

" Yeah just fine it's normal to get beat up and almost killed so yeah i'm fine, can I take a nap now?"

" What! Killed? What happened?"

" I said I don't feel like talking about it. If you want to talk about it go gather your friends." She's about to trot away but I said something else. " After Rarity feels better."

" Fine, uh do you have that book you promised?"

" Yeah. No some problems arise when getting it, it's gonna be awhile before you get it, so that nap."

" Uhg there's a cushioned place by the window."

" Thanks. Anything else before I go take a nap?"

" Yes, this." She opens the door. I'm quite puzzled by this until she put me outside with her magic. " No napping in the library." She says that right before she closes the door.

Ok so that Twilight down. Who else can I go to? You know i'm gonna find a open field and sleep there or something. I trot away from Twilight's library and venture off. I walk back to the market area to find that now it's more busy then normal, from what I can tell most of the ponies are eating again. Does this mean it's lunch? Time flies too fast around here. I walk down the market way, but not without a few stares. Their probably wondering why i'm not in school, who cares? I trot up to a stall and ask him for directions.

" Hey mister!"

" Uh hey there little guy." Uhg." Whatcha need?"

" Directions."

" Oh. To where?"

" A park, or somewhere quiet."

" Ok then. Uh the nearest park is that way go all the way down to the end and turn left you can't miss it."

" Thanks mister!" I trot away.

" Shouldn't he be in school?" The shop keep whispers.

As i'm trotting down the said directions the guy gave me. A blockade appears! It seems to be just some mares talking about gossip or something. Their attached to a cart filled with trash, each to their own. It's a narrow ally way so I can't get through. Well time to get dirty.

I get on the ground and army crawl under the carts. Jesus the carts smell, well like garbage. This makes me go faster cause who wants to breath this? I make it through and I appear between the two mares.

" Oh my! What are you doing little one?" Uhg, she called me little. The one who said this is the mare to my right.

" Nothing, just trying to get through." I say back.

" Get through here?" She looks around and realizes what she and her friend means. " Oh my it seems where blocking the street." She and her friend start moving but not with out one going first.

I make it to the end of the street and turn left. The park seems like a normal park with out a play ground. A dirt path runs through the area with benches on the side. A lake is nearby, neat. A few trees are scattered around leaving shade in the more resting areas. I find a big tree and lay down. The tree seems to be far away from society and the dangerous forest, perfect. I lay down and close my eyes. Sleep comes faster the expected.

--=-=-=-=--=-==-=-=-=--=-=-=====---==--==-===-=-==---=-=--=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-==-===--=-=-===-=-=-==--=-=-===-=-=--==-=
Dreamland)

Well time to get up, again. I get off the ground and look for Iris. I soon give up looking for Iris after bout ten seconds. I should just call her.

"IRIS! WHERE ARE YOU!?" She appears.

"RIGHT HERE!" I fall to the ground from her yelling, that scares me. She continues yelling." WHY ARE WE YELLING?"

" Oh, uh no reason just got real lazy to find you that's all." I get off the ground and crack some of my bones, feels good to do this in a human body. Can't do anything as a pony. "I'm bored." I tell her.

" What do you want to do?"

" Two player game?" I ask her.

"*sigh* Fine."

" Yes!" Fist pump of VICTORY! " Do you know what chess is?"

" No I do not. Let's play that then." I explain the rule and each piece to her quickly. She gets the general idea. " So the game is to take out the king?"

" Yeah basically. So how are we gonna make the board?"

" What's it look like?"

" I told you that already."

" Refresh me."

" It's a eight by eight square board with black and white colors alternating on each square, got it?"

" Yeah. How do you want it?"

" Want what?"

" The board."

" What do you mean?" This is freakin me out man.

" Well it's your head. You or I can make it however we want." Oh.

" Let's make it life size then."

" Ok." The area around both of us dims and transforms into a chess board.

" Let have neon light around here." Cause why not. It's just chess.

" Uh sure." A lime green outlines the outside of the board. And every line in between the board making it easier to see each square.

" Let's make each piece human looking but virtual and no blood."

"Gotcha." Each piece comes in one at a time looking like medieval times.

" And We should be on flying boards above flying across, with virtual holograms of the board so we can se what's happening."

" Right." A red and blue discus come flying down waiting to be boarded, Each come with a glass table covered in the front and a nice padded chair.

" Sweet, You want to add anything?" I ask her.

" I think you did enough for the both of us."

"Ok. Let's start this match!" I hop on the flying disk, and to the sky! " So what color do you want?"

" I'll choose.... White."

" Gotcha, you go first then." I fly over to the se with the warriors in black.

Since i'm the black side, should I change my knights into Batman? Nah. The game starts smoothly with Iris moving one of her pawns, I move a knight and she moves another pawn.

(Time skip)

Huh, I lost. Half expected about it, because I suck at chess. Really like the game but i'm really bad even against a computer on level one, I won once out of five times. True story. Iris seems ecstatic from her first win. She's all jumping around waving her hands in the air. I forgot to tell her that i'm bad at this now bowling is pretty much the same, even though i'm second best in my family. HAH! Take that society!

"So Iris, what now?"

" Hah! I won, you lose!" She's doing a victory dance, it's very good.

" Yeah, whatever. What now."

"Oh, I think you should wake up soon. It's been quite awhile."

" Oh yeah. Your right. Can you wake me up?"

" Uh yeah close your eyes and brace yourself." I close my eyes and tense my body preparing for the worst. A giant force hits me and I black out.

=-=-=--=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=---=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
IRL)

I wake up under the tree I napped under. The time of day seems to be around four from the sun or maybe later I can't read the sun, it's not digital enough. I need to decide where to go next. Maybe Rarity is feeling better. Let's go find out.

I push my self up into a standing position and walk towards town. I see Rainbow Dash flying around looking for something. Wonder what she's looking for. I walk down from where I came, to now see that all the stalls are closed. That must mean it's dinner time. One stall has yet to leave probably looking to make some extra cash. You know what I need from him, directions.

I walk up to the stall owner and ask.
" Hey mister."

" Wuh. Oh, uh hey there fella whatcha need." A gun.

" Can you help me out, i'm lost." I say in a childish voice.

" Well sure. Where you need to go?"

" Carousel boutique."

" Why would you want to go there?"

"Just checking in on a friend."

" I see, well you go down this street take a right, go down that way for one block, turn left and do the same." Ok i'm pretty sure that's not the way. What is he up to?

" So I go down that way." I point my right hoof down the street and keep talking." Take a left for a block and then a right for another and i'll be at Carousel Boutique, right?"

" Eeyup." What a liar. I'm just gonna run away and around till I find the pointy building.

" Thanks mister." I run away before something happens.

I run down the street and follow the directions he gave me I get to the left and push my self up against a building to peek around the corner. What do ya know i'm right. Like always. Who's right, Jon's right. That's what! Anyway the directions the guy gave me led to a small group of thugs consisting of a pony, a Pegasus, and a griffin? Whad ya know?

I look around to find the boutique and Bingo! This means i'm still to far away but close enough to see the top if it. Ok if I pass by what would happen? A: They mug me. What would they mug me for? All I have is this golden-oh never mind. B: They ignore me completely and i'm home free. Or C: I find a new path completely.

You know, I do a lot of stupid things. Me thinks i'm gonna find another path. I back ay from the corner and make my way down town. More time has passed since the looking and her I am the Boutique. Finally. Things to do: Shower, Eat, talk(?) Sleep. thass it.

I walk up to the door and I knock.

* Knock, knock, knock*

It appears Rarity is having troubles because I hear crying and some other ponies comforting her. Someone inside talks back.

" Carousel Boutique is closed please come again." Should I speak up or just keep knocking? Maybe I can finally master my echolocation technique. I just decide to keep knocking.

* Knock, knock, knock*

" We said it's closed buddy." Third times he annoying one.

* Knock, knock, knock* I sit on my butt and wait. The door opens to reveal Applejack and Rainbow Dash somewhat pissed.

" We said It's closed so-" This is what she said before she saw me. " Where were you?" Said Rainbow.

" Hi Rainbow. Hi Applejack. " I say while waving my right hoof to them.

" Don't 'Hi Rainbow.' me. Answer the question!"

" I was napping."

" You were napping? How could you nap?"

" Bet you napped today until this happened."

" How'd you know that?" Her face: Shocked.

" Two things. You just told me and it's somewhat easy to tell from the way you act."

" Heh heh, He's gotcha there Rainbow." Applejack chuckles at this.

" So can I come inside or..." Both mares let me in while they go inside also. " So what's happening?"

" Well Rarity started crying and mumbling about you." Said Applejack.

" Ah so she realized the truth. Did you talk to her before hand or She just started sobbing like a madwoman."

" I was gonna talk to her about it, but when I came in she's being all dramatic and won't come out of her room."

"Anything else?"

" We sent out a small search party for you, thinking you might of gone back to the forest or something."

" Well the gesture is nice, thank you for that. I was thinking of going back into the forest." Both mares look at me with intense glares. " Later of course." They now have a un amused face. " So she's in her room huh." They both nod. " Can you take me to her?"

" Why should we let you go in there? Your the cause of it!" Rainbow says.

" Well if i'm the cause shouldn't I fix it then? Now come on let's go." I start walking forward and then a realization hit me. "Right after I know where to go." I turn back and walk up to the two mares. " So can you take me to her or something?"

" Sure let's go." Says Applejack.

" Fine." Says Rainbow Dash.

We go up stairs and then down a hallway.

" So can either one of you cook me something?"

" Didn't you have lunch?" Asks Applejack.

" Not really the only thing I had was hat apple you gave me." Rainbow looks at me with a shocked face.

" You ate nothing the whole day and now you think of food?" Say Rainbow.

" Well I think of food all the time it's just lots of things that you wouldn't want to hear."

" What is that supposed to mean?" She thinks she might know but she doesn't.

" Too may words for me to say cause i'm lazy and... That's it i'm lazy." I've been walking for awhile maybe this body is slow, maybe. " So are we there yet?"

" Actually yes we are." Says Applejack. We ended up in front of a door adorned with pictures and surrounded by three more mares.

" Hello there everybody." I say as I walk up to the door only to be stopped by a purple hoof. Uhg, obstacles. "What Twilight?"

" What are you doing?"

" Oh yeah good point, I don't know how to open doors. Could you open it for me please?"

" What do you mean silly? You just use your hoof like this?" Says Pinkie Pie. While opening a door and closing it multiple times. Not to Rarity's room of course.

" Yes." I say this out of my confusion and my way of communicating.

" Okie dokie loki!" She bounces away to another part of the house. Everyone just stares at me, but Twilight speaks up first.

" How... what?"

" I'll take that as a question and answer with a simple answer. You learn a lot of things in life. There, now can you open the door please?" The door opens and I prepare to step inside only to be tackled. " Who the buck tackled me!?" Whoever did this sent me tumbling away from the door and to the ground. I stand up to see spike the dragon and twilight holding him with her magic.

" YOU!" Spike yells at me.

" Yeah! What about me?" This is pissing me off. Gotta finish that quest.

" Stay away from her!"

" Well, excuse me from trying to fix this." I say walking forward until right in front of him." What are you gonna do about it. Fix it your self? Well, your not doing it I see. So i'm gonna fix the mistaken mess!"

" I don't even know who you are. So why should I let you near her."

" Damnit Twilight did you tell him who I am?"

" Hey don't talk to her like that!"

" Oh uh it might of slipped my mind." Says Twilight.

" Spike! it's me! Jon! You know that weird guy?"

" Your not Jon! Your a colt!"

" You know what? I'm tired of this. Someone open the door and Twilight step away with Spike." Twilight steps away with Spike in tow and Applejack opens the door." Thank you Applejack. Now Twilight put a noise cancelling spell or something in this room and trust me on this."

" Why should we trust you?" Says Twilight.

" Are you gonna do it? Times ticking!" She groups up with her friends and Spike just hovers there in her magical grasp giving me angry stares of doom. Ooo scary. Twilight and her other friends must have come on to a conclusion because she, and her friends broke apart. Time for the verdict.

" Fine." The door opens up and I finally go in. I turn around to see the door glow purple. That must be the spell or something.

I see the room and then I see Rarity on the bed. Face down and sobbing. She's in a robe and her mane is messed up. Oh look a cat. I fricken hate cats.

" Why *sob* are you here *sob* just go away." She hasn't faced me yet so I assume her friends must have come in here first trying to comfort her.

" Now why would I do that." Apparently she didn't hear me. Great. I'm gonna finish this up my style. " Rarity." She continues sobbing."AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

This startled her. She shot out of the bed to see me on the floor mindlessly yelling. How does it work? I don't know?

" Um Jon. Why are you here." Her tone is soft and filed with regret.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

" Jon, can't you see that i'm sad?"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

" JON! STOP YELLING RIGHT NOW!!!" Her shout is louder than mine.

" Ok i'll stop now." I say this in a childish tone.

" Jon why did you come back?" Her face shows sadness. Gotta do something about that.

" Well, to check on you of course." I feel like going simple is the best answer, or going random.

" Why would you check on me after what I done to you."

" What did you do to me?" I ask her.

" I yelled at you and-"

" So did the Diamond dogs. What's your point?"

" My point is that I yelled at you without seeing the whole situation."

" Now there's your answer."

"Jon i'm so sorry. Can you ever forgive me?"

" I don't know..." Her face saddens and her head dips." I could use a place to stay you know and maybe some meals and another shower." Her face seems shocked at this. " Of course I can forgive you."

" Why did you forgive me so easily?"

" Cause why not?"

" That's it?"

"Yeah."

" Oh. Ok then."

" So you feeling better?" Her face has now transformed into a soft smile.

" Yes much. Thank you Jon."

" I really need a meal and another shower though..." She looks at me questioningly. " Yeah kinda, um haven't eaten the whole day so can you help me with that?"I say this slowly while looking to the side, making me avoid eye contact.

" You haven't eaten the whole day? Well we have to fix that now. Don't we?" I look at her and smile.

" YES! Now where do we go?"

" To the kitchen, Jon, the kitchen."

" Wait stop for a minuet." She started walking towards the door but she stopped at my request. " You heard of the real situation, right?" She nods.

" I thank you for defending my home Jon."

" Don't worry about it you just have to pay me." She looks at me with a slight horror. " With a meal, a bath, and a place to sleep. That's it." Her face relives and she has a short chuckle

" Deal."

" Now let's go your fiends are worried."

" Yes." I walk up to the door with Rarity behind me. I stop at the door and she looks at me questioningly. " Rarity. I can't open doors." She has a small giggle and opens it wit her magic.

Upon the sight of the door being opened the picture shows five mares (+1 Dragon with angry glares). Spike is still in Twilight's magic and he is still throwing them glares at me. I move away just in time for the other five mares to hug Rarity (+1 Dragon). I on the other hand look around the area not wanting to look or interrupt the reunion of friends. I walk down the hallway to the couch I slept on before and hop on.

I should learn the lay out of the house better. I try to sleep but it eludes me. So I sit there on the couch waiting for someone to come in or something to happen. I must have been there for a long time before I heard a voice behind me.

" Jon?" turn around to see Rarity and her other fiends.( +1 angry dragon)

" Yeah?"

" I was going to cook something in the kitchen with my friends help. Would you like to come?" She asks.

" Sure." I hop off the couch and follow after them. " So what are you girls making?" Everyone stops. " You girls don't know what your making do you?"

" Yes we do!" Replies Twilight." Were making a balanced and nutritious diet." Right.

" Isn't that supposed be every meal?" I ask.

" Well yes but-"

" It's just a meal Twilight, i'm sure you know how to cook but i'm also sure that you probably never have cooked before."

" He's got you there Twilight." Says Spike.

" Hey! I read a book on how to cook. So it should be just fine."

" Experience is better then any book can have." I say.

" What is that supposed to mean?" Says Twilight. A few others want to know that to apparently.

" Like it means. Just because you learn it from a book first men you mastered this. You know what we'll talk about it later. I vote Fluttershy to cook dinner!" I say this as I raise a hoof in the air.

" Seconded!" Rainbow says next.

" U-um you really think so?" Says Fluttershy

" Yeah. Your cooking's good. Really good." I say.

" I don't know how to cook." Says Rainbow.

" Well if you think so." Says Fluttershy.

" I'll help you dear." Says Rarity.

"I'll make the desert!" Says Pinkie pie.

" I'll help out with pinkie on the deserts." Finishes Applejack.

" So does everyone know what there doing?" I ask them." Good, now lets start this!"

We all enter the kitchen d the girls do their thing. I g to he table and pull out chair with much trouble. I eventually get it out just enough to get on and see the table. Or so I though. I get on the chair with little struggle, and when I got up I yelled a victory yell. Everyone turned on me with eyes and flat stares.

" What?" I ask.

" Why did you just yell?" Ask Fluttershy.

" Well because I got on to the chair."

" Why didn't you just ask one of us?" Says Rarity. It's not that I don't trust them yet but I half trust them. And I don't like asking for help unless its a good friend on my side. It's better that way. Gotta be strategic when answering people. Take note others!

" It's just I don't like asking help from others that's all." Half truth half lie. Mostly truth. All of them nod except Applejack. She hesitate but accepts it.

I sit at the table thinking about stuff and talking to Iris.
" Hey Iris. You wanna talk?

" ZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz.....

" Screw you sometimes, screw you."

With that not a option I thought about going to school. Are the CMC there? Do they know what happened to me? Hope not, gotta test and polish my social skills. Wonder what kind of bullies they have, verbal, or physical. Doesn't matter, cross that bridge wen the time comes. Wonder what vegetables their using. Wonder what's gonna happen. Am I old enough to own a house? If I can i'll ask someone to teach me taxes, wonder who's good with that? Dad always said 'go away i'm busy." wearing dem reading glasses.

Any of my currents thoughts were now broken by someone talking to me.

" Jon?" Says Twilight

"*sigh* Yeah?"

" Are you ok?" Asks Fluttershy. I look at the now full of food table and then to each pony who is now staring at me(+1 Dragon).

" Yeah! Totally. Nothing is wrong."

" Are you sure you were mighty spaced out there." Says Applejack.

"Yeah, i'm fine." I say this in a calm tone. Everyone looks at each other with worry. I take notice of this and keep talking.
" Don't worry about me, i'm fine and I can take care of myself. So don't worry." Most of there faces show that they dropped it some others still held on to it but dropped it for now, i'll probably have a conversation with them. Unless I avoid it like the plague. It's doable, done it before." Come on let's eat already the foods getting cold." With that we started or everyone else did and my food got taken away from Rarity.

" What did I say about manners?" She held the food in her grasp of magic.

" That I should use them to be polite and hold the door for others?" Taking backwards shot in the dark while pointing to the sky.

" That I feed you because you can't feed yourself." She's using the stare.(Not Fluttershy's, I repeat, NOT FLUTTERSHY'S) The stare is that one kind of stare that all the girls have, the one you feel guilty for. The war is losing fast.

" I can feed myself. You just won't let me."

" Because were a civilized family and we have manners."

" Aww you just called me family. I'm touched, but even in my family I have the least manners. So can I eat it now?"

" No." The stare is strong in this one.

" Fine i'll starve till tomorrow."

" Your bluffing."

" I'm not. I'll walk out to the couch and sleep." She's gotta be kinda close to cracking, right?

"Ok then. Go ahead. the doorway is that way." She points her hoof towards the door. The others watch the dinner drama.

" I... shall then leave." I hop off the chair I once sat on and make way to the doorway. I make it through the door and a bunch of OOos are heard. Well time to starve on the couch. It's just like home except there's no internet or electronics here. I make it to the couch and lay down thinking about what she said and what to do.

I should go get my bag, look through the stuff I have, and give the text book to Twilight. I found some golden coins lying in the ruins, gold seems valuable at home so what's it here? I guess i'll have Twilight inspect the stuff I have. Not the armor though it's mine, and it's gonna lead me into a lot of trouble. Next thing I know will probably be two pony trying to bribe it and then mug me cause I said no. Meh. So from what I could remember what's in my bag is a machete, a fire starter, school stuff, gems, and coins. I think that's all I have. I'm starving.

My future thoughts were interrupted by some hooves clopping on the ground. I turn over to see Twilight and Rarity.

" What's up?" I ask them.

" I thought we had a agreement." Says Rarity. Oh shit.

" We did have a agreement but that was at Fluttershy's house." I say back. " What are you here for Twilight?"

" I came to ask you about the book."

" Mm, ok but after I eat."

" How are you gonna eat it?" Says Rarity. I gave up by now.

"*sigh* With your help Rarity." I hop off the couch and walk towards the dinning area. I make it back to the kitchen and I hop on to the chair with a leap of luck to my surprise, in front of me was empty space and a open spot next to me with a plate full of food with a fork next to the food. That mare set me up. I lost by a land slide. My face on the outside is flat and blank, on the inside is a flip tone of rage, anger, sadness, and surprise.

Rarity sits down on the open spot and levitates the fork stabbing a piece of broccoli. " Open wide." Uhg. this again. Don't worry mental state it's only a week. Well today is the first meal and seeing that i'm living here and going to school, She won't feed me at lunch, but most likely every dinner and breakfast over the next six days. So twelve meals i'll be fed and six alone. Whoop a dee do. This went on for a little bit before I noticed everyone staring, Rarity seems to not mind but I sure do. Time to call them out on it.

" Why you girls staring? Haven't you seen a colt being fed before?" Spike looks angry, wonder why? " You know what? I'm getting tired and just want to eat so do whatever you feel like." finished talking and resumed being fed by Rarity. the others seemed to look over it some are like 'whoa dude!' and Spike is angry. He will be future trolling target.

Dinner is over soon and I finished my meal with help from Rarity. As that is done everyone leaves after helping clean up of course and talking and gossiping. Everyone leaves except Spike and Twilight, Rarity too of course cause it's her house. I'm now on the couch once again, thinking and waiting for something to happen. A wild Twilight appears!

" Hello Jon." I turn around lazily to see her and on her back, Spike.

" Hey Spike and Twilight. Whatcha need?"

" The book you promised."

" Out of order." I turn back around only to be grabbed with magic and lifted to Twilight's face. She has a scary face.
" Jeeze take a joke. And calm down it's only one of a kind knowledge around here. It's perfectly fine now, let me down on the floor and i'll take you there." she puts me down and I walk towards my room or I think I do. " I remember it's up stairs and down a hall. I think it's this way." I point towards a direction.

" You don't know where your room is? What a idiot." Says Spike.

" Spike! Don't be rude. You know where it is right?" Twilight asks.

" I'm not a idiot. I'm a pony right now and the reason I don't remember is I haven't memorized the layout yet. And i'm pretty sure that fighting thieves don't help." This shuts up Spike. Twilight suggest a solution.

" Do you want to teleport there?"

" Maybe the last time I got teleported I landed on books." I joke." That's not gonna happen right?"

" No Jon that won't."

" Ok let's teleport."

" Just think of something that you have a connection there." I think of my bag naturally. A pop is heard and i'm temporary blinded. My vision clears and i'm in the room where I couldn't sleep in. In front of the door way on the inside.

I look around for my bag and I spot it. " There's my bag let me get the stuff you want." I trot over to the bag only for it to be levitated by Twilight. " Hey what are you doing?"

" Oh sorry, i'm excited." Yeah sure I saw that greed in there.

" Yeah sure. Just let me open this up and let me get." I manage to get the backpack open from fangleing the zipper with my mouth and holding the front and back with my hooves and clamping it together. I grab the zipper in my mouth and drag to a side, I repeat the process again and I take a look inside.

Everything is just how I left it but everywhere. Great. The golden coins are on everything and so are the gems. At least my paper and books are neat and how I left them. I'm not separating them apart.

" Twilight can you help me?" I ask her.

" It looks like you got it though." She says in a joking tone.

" Yeah sure I need you to do something for me."

" What is it first?"

" Can you levitate everything out of the bag and place them in separate piles." She levitates everything out of the bag. The results are gold pile of about ten coins, some gems, School homework, two text books, and Library book about inflation. It was free cause book give away! " Cool. Twilight, here's the book." I knock off the top book from the text book pile and point to it. The book shoots from the ground almost hitting me. I take a short breather and look towards Twilight. Her smile is one of greed and power. She looks at the words on top and has a perplexed look. She flips to a random page and reads it. Her eyes widen and she turns towards me.

" I can't read this." Her tone is soft and sounding of 'I don't believe it'.

" Of course." She looks at me with a glare but I ignore it and continue. " If I couldn't read yours. I didn't really expect for you to read mine then."

" Why didn't you tell me this?"

" Because I just thought about it."

" I-I don't want this any more." She levitates it to the spot it once laid. Her face is now saddened. I feel somewhat sorry for her.

" Hey Twilight I have a something else for you." I point to the pile of golden coins. Finally about time I learned about these." I found these coins in the ruins I was at, they seem petty old maybe you could get some info on them? For me?" Her face turns to me and she sees the coins I talked about.

" Sure, First off their called 'bits'." Neat. " You found these in the Ruins you said?" She levitates a coin towards her eye and inspects it.

" Yeah wound them when I loot- um. Explored the ruins looking for supplies. That's all."

" Ok then. Thank you for this, anything else?"

" Take a coin with you and ask Celestia about it." Her eyebrow twitched at hearing this.

" That's Princess Celestia to you. Got it?"

" Yeah I know, but you gonna take a coin and ask her about it."

" Fine. Thank you and goodbye." Spike is asleep on her back. She took a coin from the pile and teleported home.

I leave the stuff where it is and leave to find Rarity, I want a shower after todays crap. I remember the way to the main room from my room but not the other way. As I walk towards the main room I take notice of anything noticeable so I can find my way back. I make a makeshift mental pathway back and make it to the man room. I notice the way towards the kitchen and see Rarity.

" Hi Rarity." I say to her.

" Hello Golden Spark." She says back.

" Don't use the full name. Just call me Goldie, it'll be easier this way." She nods to this. " So what are you doing?"

" Just cleaning up the rest of the other things."

" Sure. Sorry I can't help. I'll pay you back later."

" Don't worry about it Goldie. You don't have to do that."

" I'm still gonna pay you back. I'll find away."

" Sure, do you need anything?" ~~A girlfriend. But meh~~

" A shower. That's all."

" Ok then let's go to the bathroom then."

What happed next was simple as last time. I stood there and Rarity levitated bath items cleaning me all around. After that I got out of the tub and Rarity dried me with a towel. I'm pretty sleepy enough to sleep in the bed so i'll probably sleep there tonight. I had a chat after she put the towel back.

" Hey Rarity?"

" Yes dear?"

" Why did you call me family?"

" Well my friends and I like to call ourselves a little family. Does it trouble you?"

" No it doesn't. Just asking."

" Ok then. Anything else?"

" One more thing. I'm going to school tomorrow, right?"

" Yes you are. Is that all?

" Yeah."

"Now, off to bed you go."

" Got it." I make it to the main room and remember the mental path. From there I make it to my room.

Everything is in a pile of where I left it. I get to the bed and hop on. I go under the blanket and sleep.

Author's Note

This is way to long for me.

Day one down only six more.

Nothing is gonna happen.
Totally

JK

Day 2: New school! Press z to equip

Day 2: New school! Press z to equip

Day 2: New school! Press z to equip

Hooray new transition line! kinda?)

I woke up to Rarity calling.

" Golden Spark it's time to wake up!" That sing song voice woke me up.

I'm defintly awake for sure but I want to sleep. Damn ponies. I put a pillow over my head to attempt something. What do I attempt... I don't know. Delaying the inevitable, school, something boring? Yes. I lay in the bed waiting. Rarity decides to come in.

" Goldie? Why aren't you out of bed yet?" I lift my head from the bed and turn to her. Gotta think of a excuse fast!

" Uh... I can't open doors,and I haven't got dressed yet." That's my story and i'm sticking to it.

" Well I was going to come in sooner, but why would you get dressed? It's only your first day of school."

" Oh nothing. *sigh* Just a human thing." Back in my world it was just my family and me. I got up, got dressed and left without a word, this is were I am now.

" Come along darling we must fix your mane and eat." Hooray meals. she walks away and I follow.

" What's wrong with my hair?" Well I could think of unnecessary reasons but their unnecessary.

" It's called mane, and it's so, so.." She can't find the words to describe it. Is it really that bad?

" Messy? Drab? Everywhere?" Back home I never combed my hair with out a reason.

" Well if you put like that then, yes." By now were both in the main room. Instead of the kitchen, Rarity here has other plans. We enter a side room with a mirror, comb, and a plethora of beauty products. " Sit here." She motions her hoof to a cushion on the floor.

" Your only gonna use the comb, right?" Right now i'm somewhat worried.

"Yes, now sit so we can get started." I sit down and wait.

She lifts a comb with her magic and get's started. While she's combing I decide to ask her some questions.

" Hey Rarity."

" Yes dear?"

" Can I ask you some questions?"

" Yes, what would you like to ask."

" How am I gonna get to school?"

" I'm taking you there after breakfast."

"Ok. Are there video games here?"

" Video games? Equestria has a certain level of it you can say." Did she just make a pun?

" Do you have consoles?"

" Dear, what in Equestria is a console." By now she finished combing my 'mane'. Uhg when she's not looking later i'll shake my head to feel normal again.

" Simply, a console is a video game for your home." That's the only way I can put it.

" Oh. I'm not sure about those but we have arcade games." Ah a arcade. Classic.

" Cool, what time is it and what's for breakfast." We walked from the side room and made our way into the kitchen, we both walked in and she went towards one way and I to the table

" The time now is 5:26, and breakfast is pancakes."

" Neat. I guess i'm done for now then." Rarity started making breakfast. While waiting I decide to 'talk' with Iris.

"Hey Iris you up?"

" Yes but i'm going back soon." Her voice holds grogginess.

" Don't i'll need your help for school."

" Why would you need my help? Your a highschooler, this is elementary level stuff.

" Yeah but it'll be boring."

" Yeah good luck with that. Bye!

I seriously doubt her usefulness sometimes, but she does have point. It's for little kids and stuff. By now they should be learning multiplication and long division. I can do that. Any future thoughts were cut off by Rarity.

" Time to eat." She said this as she levitated two plates of pancakes to the table. I have a plan to take my food and eat it. It's stupid enough, so it might work.

" Hey Rarity."

" Yes?"

" Do you see the pony outside with such a terrible dress."

" It can't be that terrible now can it?"

" Oh yes it can. Do you not see that it doesn't match with her mane, coat color and even her eyes." Her face is showing stress and worry. I feel somewhat bad, not guilty though.

" I'm sure everypony has there style." Her voice is wavering somewhat.

" But Rarity she isn't even treating the dress with respect." I think she's almost snapped." You must go help her." Oh no she's getting away!" I point my golden clad hoof towards a random window thinking that it works. Rarity's eyes widen.

" Stay right here and wait for me." She tells me. She then turns around and heads towards the front door and gallops out like a fire behind her. I smile deviously. It worked.

I get off the chair and jump on to the table. I take a plate of pancakes over to me and sit on the table. Looking around the table I notice a bottle of syrup. Perfect. Problem, its glass. It be so much easier if it was plastic, it be as simple as nudge the bottle to the plate, knock it over and then step on it to get syrup. BUT that's not it it's glass. Got it.

I grab the glass bottle in a hug and use my mouth to open the cap. After a moment I find the opening a pop is heard and huzzah I got it open now stage two. I move the bottle slowly so I cradle it downwards so it pours the sweet stuff all over the pancakes. After a little bit of maneuvering with my hooves, I put the bottle back on the table where it was and I prepare to eat. Wonder where Rarity is. Meh.

I get on all four hooves and lower my head to eat the pancakes.

.

.

.

Delicious. I feel like i'm grazing on grass, but pancakes instead. I eat the magnificent bastards but all of a sudden nothing happens. My gut says stop, or hurry, shits going down. I disobey my gut and keep eating. I'm really worrying about Rarity, being slightly paranoid I eat faster I soon finish the pancakes and sit down on my ass and sigh in relief. It all changed when Rarity came back. Shit.

Her face: Rage. Well I'd like to thank some people. My friends and family. Shit that's all I have. I can't die I still have so much to live for. Like a Twinkie, I still haven't had one of those yet. And I plan not to so... Plan B! Run awa- I mean Tactical retreat!

I start by jumping off the table and landing on my front hooves. Damn it I buckle under the landing and fall to the floor. Chest first then the rest of my body after. Great. Rarity seemed surprised at this.

" Goldie, Are you ok?" It seems as all the anger disappeared, good.

" Yeah, perfect." I push myself off the floor and sit where I fell. I feel a little wobbly after that. Stupid pony body. I finally get a good look at the table and see that its about 1.5x taller than me. Wonder how long it took Rarity to realize it was a trick.

" Goldie, Why did you trick me?"

" Cause. I was really hungry and I couldn't wait for you. You took a very long time if I might add." It's like Bomber man except that I trapped myself in a corner with a bomb right behind me.

" That doesn't explain it."

" Isn't it time for school?" Do I doge the bomb? She looks around and stops for a moment. She then answers.

" It's 6:28, and school starts at 7:00 and it's a ten minuet walk." She says this out loud, probably thinking out loud." Don't worry we still have time to spare." Hooray! <-sarcasm." Now why did you trick me Golden Spark."

" Cause I wanted food."

" *sigh* You know what. Go to the main room and wait while I prepare a lunch bag for you." I follow the orders and walk out. I sit on the oh so familiar couch and wait.

While waiting I got a feeling I haven't got in a long time, nervousness. The same New School nervousness I got every time I went to a new school. On the outside I look purely neutral and not interested, but on the inside I freak out. Rarity came in with a brown sack, which is probably my lunch, and a bag(?) both in her magic of course.

" What's with the bag?" I ask.

" Well Its yours to use for school and your lunch is a daisy sandwich with a bottle of apple juice."

" How am I supposed to open the bottle?"

" Try using magic."

" I don't know how to use magic."

" Oh, um... It's quite simple all you have to do is focus on something and it will happen, well that's for a simple manipulation spell."

" Ok."

" Now let's move on, it's almost time for school."

" Hooray." I say this with heavy sarcasm but it seems like Rarity didn't catch it.

" Good now come along." She puts the lunch sack in the other bag and put's it on me. it not to heavy or uncomfortable. Just there. Rarity opens the door and walk out. I follow behind her soon.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________
(another transition line Cause experiments.)
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
( The school)

Me and Rarity are now at the school. The school itself isn't that bad just very old. It seems to seems to be modeled after a barn painted red of course with a bell on top and a soft grassy area near the front. A fence borders around probably to keep strays in and strangers out. Me and Rarity go up to the front but i'm stopped by a hoof a white one.

" Stay here I will go talk to the teacher." Wonder how the teacher is. I sit on the step and wait. Rarity soon comes back out with another pony. (Guess Who!)

The new pony is purple like twilight but a darker shade, and without a horn or wings. On her side is three daisies with smiles. I personally would of chose roses but meh. Her mane is a two tone pink with a light pink sandwiched in between slightly darker pinks. Wonder what her name is. Rarity spoke out.

" Here is the little colt Cheerilee." Uhg she called me little. I'm thinking I should tell her I don't like it when someone calls me that but I just stay silent.

" Well, hello there little guy." Uhg." What's your name?" Cheerilee asks. Just ignore it, just ignore it...

" My name is Golden Spark. I will tell more when the rest of class asks about me." I say this in a deep voice and monotone at that. I think I freaked her out.

" Uh Rarity can I talk to you for a moment." There is uncertainty in her voice. She walks a couple yards away from me with Rarity, But I just sit there and wait. Wait, now might be a good time to use magic. She said All I have to do is focus on something to manipulate it. I assume that moving it is just willing it. I notice a pointy rock on the ground. I focus slightly on it and it lifts up. I thought it would take more focus. Apparently it did because the rock shot up into the air like it teleported. Man if you were there you would see a rock and then a shock wave.

I'm astounded at what just happened. Let's review shall we. Lifted a rock with little focus, Focused really hard then rock went bye bye to the sky. If it falls down, I wonder what it's gonna hit and how big the destruction is. I am now somewhat scares to lift something up with magi now. But if i'm in a fight... I can make use of it. Something just turned awesome. I quickly look around for another rock. I found one. This time I put more focus into lifting. I focus even more trying to write something in he dirt. I spelled out my real name without thinking about the ponies. I just realized something.

I lost concentration again. I shield myself bracing something to happen. After a short moment all I look to see what happened. I see my real name written on the ground and the rock I used. Ok then Wonder what made the other rock shoot to the sky then. let see if we can make tis one rocket too. I focus on the rock and it levitates I then focus really hard. I release all focus and the rock shoots to the air. Ok got it, it's kinda worked like a rubber band but on steroids and adrenalin. Cool. I stopped with the rock rockets and waited for Cheerilee and Rarity. I say sorry for anyone who got hit. The mares came back. Rarity spoke first.

" Golden Spark." Rarity says.

" Yeah?" I say this in a normal voice.

" Be on your best behavior, be nice, be respectful to Ms. Cheerilee an to the other foals and lastly, NO FIGHTING." She said this with authority. I took this to heart, cause you gotta follow the rules. I just follow the one I choose to like no murder and this.

" Yeah, yeah. Don't worry I got this." She nods, but has a work of worry. Cheerilee takes over.

" Now, Golden Spark let's go inside and introduce you to the class." We both go inside, her first and she announces a announcement. " Settle down class we have a new student!" I walk in after he and survey the class as they to me. All I know is the CMC. " Now why don't you tell us about yourself." Everyone is silent, waiting to hear me talk. I thought of a back story already, wonder if I have to use it.

" *sigh* Hello everypony." I change it to make sure none suspect me. Hopefully it works." My name is Golden Spark. That is all." Cheerilee speaks once again.

" Now lets ask him some questions." Thanks for asking for my consent." Now who wants to go first?" All hooves raise up.
" Oh, um Golden Spark why don't you choose." Hooray.<-sarcasm.

" Why don't we start from the front then snake to the back." I suggest.

" Wonderful, now let's get started. You can pass if you want to."

Ready...

Set...

Wait 4 it...

Go!!

First kid in the to row far right says. " Where did you come from."

" Canterlot. Next."

Front row middle kid asks. "What's your cutie mark?" Her tone holds much sass. The filly has a pink coat and a purple and white mane. (guess who?)

" What's your name first?" I ask her.

" It's Diamond Tiara, So do you have a cutie mark are not?" I turn to my butt and guess what I don't have one. Wasn't expecting one. I turn back to answer her question.

" Nope. Next" Diamond Tiara tells the filly something next to her and apparently it's funny, cause they both laugh and giggle. The filly next to her speaks her question.

" My name is Silver Spoon." Ok?" And I pass."

" Cool, next." The next kid is Applebloom.

" Do you have a family?"

" No, next question." I say this without feeling. And the whole class gasps. Try saying that three times fast. The next asker is Sweetie Belle.

" What happened to your leg."

" This?" I bring the armor clad leg up. Remember that backstory I thought of. Yeeaaah... " When I was in Canterlot, My house caught fire." I stopped there cause everyone gasped. " I was in my house when it happened. While trying to get out a beam came down and struck this leg. My leg went paralyzed, I couldn't feel it but it's still here. My parents already escaped but they realized that I wasn't with them. They tried to go back but the others said it was to dangerous." Lots of murmuring is heard through out this.

" I was still stuck under the beam waiting for my death, but Princess Celestia came through the flames. She heard the distraught of my parents and wanted to help. Guards tried to stop her saying it was too dangerous. But she said this. ' What kind of ruler am I if I can't help them.' When she said that everypony stopped."

" She then galloped towards the inferno looking for me. As you can see she found me. She threw away the beam in her magic and took me outside to my parents. She offered a place in the castle for my parents. My parents gratefully accepted and we lived there for awhile. While there my dad researched a way for me to walk again, but long story short The princess helped and I now have this around my leg." I finished the story and another hoof is raised. The asker, Scootaloo.

" Um, uh, What do you do for fun?" I can tell that she is trying to lift the mood up but I don't really care.

" Nothing really, I explore sometime and play videogames every so often." This perked up a certain little colt. ( guess who!)

The next two questions are irrelevant about me but I answer them cause its a class. One colt's question is interesting.

" So.. You like video games?" The colt who asks me this has a dark brown coat and a mane that reminds me of bacon, atop on his head is a green hat with a green propeller.

" Yeah I do. What's your name?"

" Oh it's Button Mash."

"Cool. Is that all the questions?" I ask. Everyone nods. Cheerilee steps in now.

" Ok class, it seems like that went longer than expected but. Lunch time everypony!" Everyone rushes out. I star towards the door but is soon stopped. " Golden Spark can you come here for a moment." I trot over to Cheerilee and converse.

" Yeah?" I say.

" Rarity told me what's happening" Well shit.

" Which parts?"

" Enough to know that the story is fake. Now tell me why did you say that."

" Wait what part did she tell you?"

" That is none of you business now speak."

" Well I don't know what she told you but can I tell you something?"

" Very well. What is it."

" Ok you know that recently there was a weird monkey thing following the CMC."

" Well yes but-"

" I'm that monkey thing." Everything is silent. She stands up behind her desk and comes in font of me.

" Are you telling the truth?" She asks.

" Yes I am."

" Golden Spark, you know what Rarity said."

" Yeah and?"

" Just go outside and go play with the others. I'm gonna go on a lunch break too, I am starving." I'm not sure she believes me. But I go outside anyway.

I walk through the front door and look around, most ponies are playing around or eating. I look for a place to eat my lunch and decide at the tree full of shade. I walk over to it trying to go unnoticed but everything is now silent. All the ponies are now staring at me and murmuring. I frankly don't care about it. I make it to the tree.

I lay down and turn to the side Rarity put my lunch in. I find the right side and nudge it open. I look inside to find the oh so familiar lunch bag. I use my mouth to pull it out and set it down in front of me. I use my magic to levitate the contents out. I lay the juice to the side and take hold of the sandwich. I unwrap it with my magic and eat it with my magic. Simple right? While eating my thoughts drift back to my world and what happens. My thoughts go on for awhile then someone came up to me. The CMC.

" Well howdy there Golden Spark i'm-"

" Applebloom, I know all of you three." Scootaloo speaks next.

" Who are you and why do you know us!"

" Look do you remember me?"

" You look kinda familiar." Says Sweetie Belle.

" Your catching on Sweetie Belle." I say while taking another bite of the sandwich. I finish it and speak again." It's me Jon." I take another bite of the sandwich. The CMC's eyes widen.

" Jon is it really you?" Says Scootaloo. " What happened?" She quit loud right now.

"Shh be quieter, or everyone will hear this." They all nod." After I got chased out of town I went to the forest." The CMC gasp. " I landed in some kind of blue flower that made me this. That's the gist of it."

" Is it called poison joke?" Says Applebloom.

" I don't know, probably." I open the apple juice with my magic I put it between both my hooves and clamp on it I lift it towards my mouth and drink. Refreshing. " So now what? I ask.

" Why don't you tell us what happened in the forest. " Says Scootaloo.

I tell them what happened in the forest about right off from after I split up from them. Mister Plant. And the ruins. As i'm about halfway through the story. But got interrupted. By Diamond Tiara I think.

" Well lookie here, the new blank flank is hanging out with the other blank flanks." Says Diamond Tiara.

" Yeah Blank flanks." Says the grey filly next to her.

" *sigh* What do ya what Diamond Tiara." Says Applebloom.

" Just showing the new kid who's boss." I raise my eyebrow at this. I step up to talk.

"Excuse me? Show me who's boss. Well then your in for a surprise. 'Diamond Tiara' I don't care what so ever."

" WHAT!? Don't you know who I am? I am the richest-"

" Woah, there Stop for a second. You said your the richest. Well I don't care, I have my own wealth and this." I raise my golden leg. " My own wealth would dwarf yours. And I don't care." I say.

" Well... your still a blank flank."

" That's all you got to call me. I've been called stuff ten time worse and they sad that stuff while they tried to beat me up, and I won. You want to know something else? I don't care. Now shoo. I have business." Her face is flustered and angered

" I'll make you regret that!" She says this as she goes away. I predict in the near future someone is gonna hire a couple of thugs, not saying who but... yeah.

" I DON'T CARE!" I yell back to them. I sigh in relief and turn back to the CMC. " Oh yeah, Sweetie Belle."

" Uh um, Yeah Jon?"

" Call me Goldie, same goes for the rest of you. They all nod. " Sweetie Belle. I'm sleeping in your bed a Rarity's"

" Oh that's ok." She says back.

" Oh cool. Lets get back to the story." The bell rings for recess. " Never mind. To class." We all go to class.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
time skip
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Class is over now, Thank god. It was so boring. I literally relearned everything I knew. History, authors, paintings. With pony puns. Ok this might be a alternate dimension or something cause it's all so familiar sounding. Meh. I wait out side for a moment realizing what I need to do.

We definitely have homework for sure, but I can't read pony stuff and they can't to mine. I'll have to ask Rarity to write it or something. She'll have to read it to me, i'll have to answer it and she'll have to write it. That's how it should go. I think. Anyway i'm about top move but I got stopped.

" Wait!" I turn around to see what's his name? It's uh.......Button mash? Yeah Button Mash. " You wanna go to the arcade or something? My treat."

" Sure I don't have any bits anyway. Do you wanna be my friend or something?" I ask him.

" Just trying to make a good impression now lets go. " He runs off, probably to the arcade. Wait I gotta go after him. Crap. I hate running.

" Hey wait for me!" I head after him.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
transition
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

" Wait for me!" I finally caught up with him. The building looks somewhat rundown. Lights flash around the sign. Kinda useless during the day I think. Just from standing at the outside I can feel the gamers passion. The one place I like about it says "Classic".

" Well here we are at the arcade." Says Button Mash. He looks at me. " Oh sorry." I'm catching my breath and I think i'm wheezing.

" It's fine. Lets go inside." I decide to ask him some questions about the place." Do you know the owner?"

" Kinda. I don't know her name but she wants everypony to call her granny."

" Really? You know what, what's the hardest game here?" He stops and looks at me with horror.

"Are you really sure about that?"

" Mmm. Nope let's go." He looks at me like i'm crazy.

" Ok then it's this way." He takes me through a maze of arcade booths. In the end we end at the hardest game here. in corner.

" So what's it called?" I ask him

" This is the hardest game. They call it Pak-mare." He sounds somewhat scared.

" What's so scary about it?"

" It's imported from Japan." I'm petty sure that's the only place in this world that doesn't have a pony pun. I just realized something. Its imported. From Japan. Shit.

" Ooo things just got interesting. So What are the myths?"

" How did you know?" Its Japan and it's in a corner.

" You just told me. So what's the myth."

" They say that once you start playing you get trapped in there forever."

" That's it? I'll go first then. You said this is the hardest game, right?" He nods." This seems more like a scary one. You know what. Give me a token or a bit or something, i'm gonna play this."

" What! Uh shouldn't you take some precautions or something."

" Mmmm... Maybe. You know what if something happens go find a mare named Rarity and tell then her what happened. Tell her to get Twilight Sparkle. and get me out or something. Got it?" He just stares and nods." Now hand over a bit. Please." He grabs a bronze coin out of his bags with his hoof and hands it to me. I take it in my magic and put it the oh so familiar coin slot. The coin goes down with a clink and the games starts.

The screen changes to the title saying ' one credit inserted. ' . see that it's low enough for me to sit down and raise my front legs to move the joy stick and press the buttons. Why does a game like Pac-man need buttons? Meh gotta play now. I press the button on machine to say 'I'm ready'. The screen shuts down.

" Is it broken? Thank Celestia." Says Button.

The screen comes alive. I have a plain face for all of this, half expecting this to happen in magical pony land. The screen flares out in a bright light. To Button I'm gone. But me i'm in the system.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
Button mash)
"OhmyCelestiawhadoIdohesaidifanythinghappensgoget......RARITY!"

Button dashes off to go find Rarity.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jon/Golden Spark)

I wake up to find myself on a black floor. I push myself off the ground. I see that it's like a first view of Pac-man, neat. I look around to see a bunch of white dots floating about two feet off the ground. I look to where the sky would be and see nothing but black. There is neon walls of blue on my left and right, and the dots in front and back.

I here a voice say 'Ready?' I look around to see where it came from but it's not around, I look up to see the familiar pixelated 'ready?' from Pac-man. All of a sudden it says 'Go' I am not prepared for that. I set off on a late start.

The dots or pallets whatever you want to call them, When I touch them they disappear. Probably for my points. I turn around to find a ghost. HOLY SHIT! Have you seen them up close! They are not pixelated right now! I turn around and run as fast as I can to the nearest 'power pallet' or PP for short.

Back to the ghost. The ghost itself is scary. Its wide and about seven feet tall. It's mouth is spiked from the cloth it's under. The eyes are PITCH BLACK. That's enough for me so i'm gonna run now. I look to the 'sky once again hoping for anything that can help. NOPE! Life can't even give me a mirror to look around the place. All I memorized of the Pac-man maze is that there's a PP in the corner of each map. Shit ghost gotta run.

I turn the corner only to be blinded. My eyes adjust to the brightness and I see the PP. It's as bright as a mini sun, wait a sun. I quickly look to my right leg to see if it's there and it is. Sweet! I show it to the PP's light hoping it would transform. It does. Sweeeet.

It become the dagger I once saw, but a dagger wont kill a ghost. What will? The ghost is catching up to me...shit. I grab the dagger in my mouth, take the PP and run towards the ghost. My body glows of light from the PP. I crash into the ghost and it erupts in dust I make it to the opposite corner holding the other PP.

Ok what has videogames taught me to defeat a ghost. Skyrim taught me that Daedric swords do damage to ghost I think? I show the dagger to the PP's light and transform it into a Daedric short sword. I grab the handle in my mouth and wait.
(if you don't know what it looks like go google it)

A ghost approaches from behind. I turn towards it with the blade gripped in my mouth. The Ghost eyes widen. He stops. This might be my chance. I run towards it hoping to stab it and kill it but it soon says something unexpected.

" Ah! Stop please don't hurt me!" The ghost shrinks down and cowers away.

" Why are you chasing me." I ask it.

" Well we chase you because we nopony has played with us in a very long time."

" What do you mean? Long time? Tell me about it, now." I sit down on the black floor and hear it's story.

Basically the story is a young unicorn colt wanted to play the game so bad he practically made it his life to play the game forever, he did just that. He invented a spell that made him go into the game itself. He played the game inside it and beat it.
He had a problem. He never got out. He doomed himself in hear for forever. In spite to do so he cursed this place so for any other payer to come in to die. End

" Well that's stupid." I say. " What a dick. So how can I get out?"

" You can't. But will you play with us?" The now friendly ghost asks.

" Maybe after I find a way out."

" But you can't It's impossible. Were practically in another dimension."

" Oh that's it. Go talk to your other ghost buddies and tell them I have a plan. Give me like ten minuets and meet me at the power pellet over there." I tell him or her i'm not judging." Wait do you want to come with?" Not sure how Equestria will take ghost, but. Meh.

" I would like to, but i'm no sure about the others. I will go talk to them." He turns back into that creepy ass seven foot tall form and drifts away.

I trot over to the PP with the Daedric dagger in mouth I guess. Now what sword can cut through dimensions. Definitely not a game sword, but maybe. Anime?..........Nah i'll make my own. I imagine a regular sword with the ability to cut through dimensions. The flash occurs and the sword is a katana? I imagined a broadsword. I think this weapon has more than I think. I don't want it to go all glados on me. I'll cross that bridge when the time comes.

The katana is golden of course because that's the new trade mark of this thing. The handle has a purple fabric crossing over making a grip for the blade. Nothing is really special about it other than its a transforming object. Yeah normal. The ghost came back with some buds.

" So do any of you want to leave?" I ask them.

" I speak for the group when I say yes." Said the ghost I talked through before.

"Sure lets get this over with." I put the katana in my mouth and slash upwards as high as I can. A slashing sound is heard. I look towards were I slashed and what appears to be the 'doorway'. Its now actually a door but a slash through a dimension. " Let's go." I say as I turn back to the ghosts. I then turn back around and run towards the entry way saying this.

" GERONIMO!!"

After that its like tripping on balls off the walls.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
One tripping of balls later)
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

After tripping balls for awhile I got used to it. I'm not sure if that's good. I then realized that I need to open another opening to Equestria. I swear to myself sometimes.

" HEY GHOST LEADER WHERE ARE YOU!?" I yell.

" Don't worry were right behind you." The leader yells.

" COOL I FOUND A WAY TO GET BACK SO GET READY." I use the katana once again to open a way through. I slash the way through to see Equestria. I think. Cause all I see is the ground, wait. GROUND!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
This is a portal as you can see -> 0
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I crash to the ground in pain. I hear voices but I ignore them for the time being. I must of dropped the katana cause it's not here. I push my self off the ground to see Rarity, Twilight, and button.

" What's up" I say. I soon find my katana, because it came right next to me stabbing the ground. With that I scared the shit outa me. "Holy hell!" I jump up in a slight fright. " Oh that's where it went." I pull it out of the ground with my magic and put it aside for now. " Um. Sup?"

" Goldie. What happened." Says Rarity." We were so worried about you."

" Goldie can you explain?" Says Twilight.

" Yeah I can, but didn't Button over there explain the situation?" I say.

" Why yes he did but what happened to you." Rarity asks.

" Wait a minuet. There's something missing." I look around for the ghosts. The opening opens once again and the ghost flop down with not much of a sound more like a thick fabric hitting the ground." Found it. Hey ghost dude you aright?"

" Uh Goldie what are those." Twilight asks.

" Didn't you hear me Twilight? Ghosts, I said ghosts. Now get up." I nudge them with my hoof and they finally get up.

" Are we here?" One of the ghost asks.

" Yes your free now. What are gonna do."

" We are gonna terrorize the world! MWAHAHHAH!" I bring the katana up to his face.

" You bucking terrorize this place. I cut you up. It's not your job to terrorize this place it's mine. What's your choice." I'm serious that if they terrorize the place I will cut them up. Oh and the other thing too, duh.

" Whoa, Whoa there, we were joking, Right guys?" The rest of the group nods in a worried fasion.

" Good this is my place to terrorize not yours got that?"

" Got it, your the boss then. Tell us what to do." Did I just get a platoon of ghost? Kinda cool.

" Sure whatever. Look there's a forest that way." I point into the direction of the everfree." Somewhere in there is a place of ruins. You can live there."

" Got it. We'll find it. Come get us if you need us boss." The leader says. The soon fly off through the ceiling and probably to the forest.

I turn back to Twilight, Rarity and Button staring at me in disbelief.

" What? Never seen that happen before?" I lower the katana to the side.

" You have some explaining to do now." Says Twilight.

" Sure let's do it at Rarity's." She nods. and starts to walk with out. " Rarity." Rarity turns towards me with a wavering jaw, kinda like a fish. " What's for a dinner?" I ask her. She just shakes her head and walks away. " Wait up!" I trot after her, but I stop to tell Button something. " Oh Button that was fun! We should hang out sometime maybe at your house?" I wait for a answer.

" Uh sure i'll jut go ask my mom, uh see ya tomorrow." His voice is somewhat nervous, what's up with that? I then trot after Rarity and Twilight. They're probably waiting at the front.

I make it to the front of the arcade to see them both. I then look around to see if there is anyone else around.

" Close your eyes for a minuet. " I tell them. Rarity and Twilight close here eyes and wait. I retransform the katana to the armor I had once before. " Ok you can open them now." They open there eyes and look at me. " What? Did I do something wrong?"

" *sigh* what are we gonna do with you." Says Twilight.

" Rarity can we go home I need help with my homework." I choose to ignore Twilight this time.

" What do you need my help with. I'm sure you can answer it by your self can you?" Says Rarity.

" Yeah but I can't read it. I just need your help to read and write it so I don't have to make a excuse for my homework. So can you help me?"

" On one condition. Accept it before you hear it and i'll help."

" Sure I accept now what is it?" I was not thinking, two seconds later I registered what she said.

" Good, your grounded. Now let's go." She trots towards the direction of the boutique I assume and I just stand there asking myself what happened.

" Great. Twilight you coming? Whatever see ya around." Twilight must have given up on the knowledge I held. It's not god knowledge, but yeah she should of given up. I probably would of given a bad explanation anyway. Oh yeah Rarity.

I resume my trot after Rarity to go back to the place I sleep at.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________
Rarity's place)

I caught up with Rarity on the way back, and it was dead silent. She didn't talk and neither did I. I spent the whole time walking back thinking 'What could of I done to get grounded?'. Anyways back to Rarity's I go. I decided to ask her abou the 'grounding'.

" Hey Rarity." i say as she walks into her house before me.

"Yes Goldie." She says back as we enter the main room.

" Why am I grounded?" She stopped at a couch and layed on it. There is another across so I get on that one.

" Do you remember what you did this morning?" Oh.

" Not really." I lie.

" Don't lie to me Goldie."

" Ok fine, i'm sorry about tricking you, I just wanted to eat breakfast."

" It doesn't mean you have to trick me for that,"

" True, but where's the fun in that."

" What fun do you speak of?"

" I have no idea." I say in a uncaring tone.

"*sigh* Well then, i'll help you with your homework after dinner. Do you want anything specific?" Steak and fries.

" Uh, how about I cook." Kinda owe it to her after she let me stay in her house and such.

" But you can't use hooves. Did you figure out how to use magic?"

" Yup! I also learned how to use it in a fight." I sounded so proud of that.

" No! No fighting aloud."

" But I didn't. I just learned how to weaponize it, no big deal, so can I make you dinner?"

" No weapons! And why would you want to make dinner."

" Cause I want to that's all."

" Really? That's all?"

" Noo, but I kinda owe ya for letting me stay here. I should return the favor."

" ...Fine then. I expect a very good dinner." I trot to the kitchen leaving the main room. I'm kinda excited for this because my sister never let's me cook. Well there was this one time... meh.

I encounter the first problem, my height. Basically i'm too short to see the top of the counter.

" Rarity! Do you have a step stool?" I call to her.

" It should be in there, look around!" She says back from the main room.

I look around to see it literally three feet next to me. I call back to Rarity saying I found it and start my way on to making dinner. I get on the stool. Now what should I make. I don't know how to make anything, crap. I use my magic to look in the cabinets above. Each one holds boxes of other foods and maybe sugar. I finally found something I can use. Pasta. I quickly thank the lord and move on.

I take the pasta from the cabinet and set it aside. i get off the stool and look in the cabinets below looking for a pot of some kind. I find a few pots and pans near the stove. I take a moderately sized pot and fill it with water from the sink. I levitate it on the stove and push the stool over, and get on. I get on top of the stool and look at the old style stove. If I remember correctly you turn the dial and push the button for the spark. I turn the corresponding dial to the burner and push the button. Nothing happened except the distinct clicking sound of the spark button.

Maybe the gas needs to expand a little? I decide to wait for a minuet thinking the gas needs to seep out(?) for the spark to reach it. I push the button again hoping for something to happen and it did, oh it did. A large flame engulfed the space in front of me. I stepped back to you know get away from the giant ass fireball in front of me, yeah. So when I stepped back I also stepped off. The stool.

I fall to the floor with a thud. Rarity must of heard it because she obviously called to me.

" Goldie, what was that I heard?" She can hear that fireball? Or my girly yelp?

" Nothing! Everything's fine! Don't worry! It'll be a surprise!" I yell back. She's very trusting, she didn't even come in to see... Oh god the fire.

The giant ass fireball left a huge scorch mark. The scorch mark is on the walls and the counters, kinda looks like a explosion happened here. Well at least the stove is on. I put the pot of water on the stove and put the pasta inside. Now the next thing, sauce. I don't know how to make it. Wish there was internet here.

I get off the floor and trot over to the fridge and open it with magic. So a base for this situation calls for tomatoes, herbs and stuff. I quickly find the tomatoes and put them on the counter. So how do I make sauce? I'mm gonna mash the tomatoes into a watery paste boil that with basil or something and that's it. I shall call it "Sauce experiment #4".

The process for mashing is simple find a pot, cut the tomatoes, put the cut tomatoes in the pot, mash the tomatoes. That's part of it. I see a spice rack, neat! Since I can't read for jack around here I have to play a guessing game. I did this before, but I could read the spices and it went... Ok... yeah.

Well she's gotta have basil right? That's the good stuff. With all the spices there some green, some brown, some brown green, even red. Ok, so red is dead, blue is in the goo, and green is...lean, yeah, lean. let's roll with that. I separate everything that has green in it. Now I have seven little bottles of green varying shades and hue. Meh, i'll just mix a little but of them all.

Now that that's sorted, kinda we move on to the combining. i levitate all seven of the spice bottles above the pot of smashed tomatoes and shake them all in. Next I put them back on the counter and see a mistake. On one of the bottles is a red triangle with a "!" inside of it. Remember everybody: RED IS DEAD. I stare at it for what seemed like an hour. I snap out of my trance and proceed with cooking.

I get back on the stool- No the stool is useless. I drag a chair near the stove and hop on. I turn the dial to the burner next to it so I can boil the sauce so it's less watery. I think this will work. There was this one time..Who cares? I quickly push the button to light the stove. A light whoosh sound comes from the small fireball. At least it's not as big. with a second burner ready I levitate the "sauce" over and leave to find a spatula or two for the sauce and the pasta.

I look through most of the drawers and after looking everywhere but here I found one spatula. It'll do. I hop back on the chair and check the status of both "concoctions" the sauce is soon to boil and the pasta is almost ready. I stir the pasta with spatula in magic. I think about what I finished and what i'm missing. So sauce and spaghetti noodles are both almost done. now just to put it on the table to eat. I hop of the chair to set up the dinner utensils. At least I know where they are, after looking for the one spatula I took note of where the utensils are.

I go to the correct drawer and slid it open. I take out two forks and two soup spoons. I carry them over to the table and set them up on each side. I think the fork goes on the right, right? Well that's wheres it going. I put the spoon on the left and leave to the food in making. I get back on the chair and check. The pasta is done, and the sauce is bubbling. That's not good. I get off the chair and quickly look for a pot lid that fits.

After trying multiple lids none worked, did I just choose the one pot without a lid? That is ludicrous, not the rapper. I try the last lid and it doesn't fit. Screw it. I choose a pot lid slightly bigger and left it there. Calamity solved. I look over to the pasta and notice a problem. I forgot the plates. I use my magic to open all the cabinets to find two plates. Well that was easy. I found two clean plates big enough for the dinner.

I quickly drain the pasta and put it on the plates dividing them evenly. I go back to the chair and look at the small pot with big lid. The little hole on the lid has a pretty solid jet of steam coming out of it. I lift the whole thing up in magic and shake the pot to stir the insides. I lift off the pot lid and a mushroom cloud of steam flies out. i waft away the steam to see the sauce. It sparkles. *gasp!*

The sauce is red, and sparkly. I levitate the spatula over and take a small sip of the sauce. I black out. Shit with all that work I did I still mess things up. Karma is a bitch and so is luck, take note they both suck.

this is the newest line and shall be forever)

Rarity, 3rd person view.)

Rarity is growing increasingly worried. It's been almost an hour since Goldie's last response. He did tell her to not worry. She decided to check on the colt.

" Goldie? Hows dinner coming along? " There's no response from the kitchen." Goldie, are you alright?" Rarity decided to check on him.

She got of the couch and walked over to the kitchen. With each step cam a little bit more worried. What could of happen to him? Did he fall and knock himself out? There's no way for that to happen, she would of heard a thud. Did he cut himself? He shouldn't have considering she would of heard a yelp in pain.

As Rarity entered the kitchen she saw the scene. Two plates of pasta on the counter waiting to be covered in sauce, the table having two spots for her and him with two utensils for each of them, on the stove a pot with a spatula and a small column of smoke showing he burned something, and on the floor the colt of gold coat and black hair.

" Goldie? Are you alright?" She walks over to the colt and inspects him. His face is of pain and sadness. " Ohmygoodness!" She levitates him onto her back and runs fast to the hospital. Her mind filled with confusion and thoughts.

Author's Note

Well that's the chapter for the day 2
the next chapter is day three!

what did you expect?

After I saw the word count.

" HOLY SHIT THERE'S MORE THEN 9000 WORDS!!!" In my head.

Also the lesson is " RED IS DEAD" this could save your life.

Day 3: What!?

Day 3: What!?!

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________
???)

I wake up to nothing really. It's not the field of grass in my head or a hospital bed like I was expecting. Maybe it is my head, if it is Iris can help. I decide to call out for some social interaction.

"Iris! Are you out there?" I yell.

I get no response. This worries me. My heart races from the situation I'm in. Could I be dead? I really hope not. I still like like life, kinda. I have to get up, I can't stay here. I start running forward or what I assume it is. Could be upside down for all I care. The blackness around me is starting to make me feel paranoid. You know that feeling that nags at you at first and it make you slightly more scared as time passes? Yeah that one

Back to the ponies because that's what you here for. Mostly.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------1-------------11-------------
Hospital bed, 3rd person view)

All of the mane six are here seeing Golden spark on the bed visiting him. Rarity got to the hospital at the middle of the night. As soon as she ran in and explained the situation to the nurse they rushed him in to the ER. Twilight decided to break the small silence they had.

"Rarity." Rarity froze hearing this." What happened?" Twilight asked.

" He asked to make me dinner, I said yes. When he didn't respond I went to go check on him. As I walked in he was on the ground. I started to panic and I ran here with him." Rarity said in response.

" D-do they know what's wrong?" Spoke in Fluttershy.

" Not yet, the results haven't came in yet." Said Twilight.

"He can't die yet. If he can take on those diamond dogs then this should be fine. He's still young so he's gotta be fine." Said Rainbow dash in a carefree tone.

Before anyone could tell Rainbow how rude that was the door to the room reveals the doctor. The doctor is a unicorn with a beige coat and Grey mane indicating that he has been here for awhile. His cutie mark is a simple Red Cross symbol. He's wearing a doctors coat with a stethoscope around his neck. In his magic he holds a clipboard facing him. That must be the results.

"Which one of you here is taking care of the colt?" The doctor asks.

"That would be me." Says Rarity.

Two guards in armor came in and told her this.

" You are under arrest." The guards say.

"What?! What did I do?" Questions Rarity.

"I'll answer that Miss Rarity." The doctor speaks." In a nut shell, you killed him in a indirect way." Rarity is dumbfounded bye bye this, with mouth agape. The others gasp at this.

"You have been charged with ponyslaughter and foal abuse." The guards say.

"But, but..." Rarity's in shock at hearing this. In the midst of her shock the guards put shackles on her hooves and led her out.

"Wait! You guy can't do that!" Rainbow Dash flew in front of the guards." Where did you guys even come from?"

"That is irrelevant miss. Now we must take miss Rarity to Canterlot for questioning, excuse us." The guards then pushed Rainbow out of the way and walked away. The doctor decided to speak up.

"Just so you know, the patient 'Golden Spark' is going to die soon very soon." He then walked out of the room leaving the five shocked mares.

"What are we gonna do?" Asked Twilight." Rarity suspected for ponyslaughter and Jon is dying, He could be dead now!."

Fluttershy is on the floor crying for her new friend and her old friend. Pinkie's hair deflated long ago due to the situation Jon is in, she also saw Fluttershy's crying and went over to comfort her. Twilight is nearly hyperventilating due to the situation. She's thinking what could happen to her friend Rarity. What will they do?. Applejack just looked at Jon with sadness and her hat on her chest paying respects. Rainbow dash sat on the floor, her heard darting left and right looking for a answer but none came.

What will happen next? Twilight decided to speak out first.

" I have to go." Twilight's voice held uncertainty on what to do.

Twilight ran out leaving the four others behind. She runs towards her treebary in hopes to find a solution. Twilight burst through the door calling out.

"SPIKE! Where are you!" She yelled the sadness in her voice is there but spike doesn't notice.

" Geeze Twilight, i'm right here. What do you need?" Spike asks back with a slight irritation in his tone.

" Spike take a letter...." Twilight has to stay strong for this, and to find an answer.

But what is there to find?

Back to Jon)

I stopped running after about five minutes due to the fact that it's useless. I just ran in a random direction, but now I see where I am it seems I haven't moved at all. Do I have to wait? Man, if i'm dead do I have to go see death? Kinda wonder how he acts .I sit down to think about it. I've seen enough TV to know that they ruined his image. My future questions were interrupted by someone "familiar"
Death.

His or her, dark grey cloaked figure "stares" at me and I look at him or her (still not judging) at death back. Death holds a scythe in a bony hand while the other holds a black steel lantern holding a flame of blue. I decided to try my fantabulous social skills and break the Ice.

" You a guy or a girl?" I kinda just let myself go at this point. Whats could happen?

" I'm a damn guy now get up!" He yells at me. I get off the 'floor' and we walk.

" So where are we going?" I say in a carefree tone.

" Hell." He says in a grim voice.

" Really I thought it would be a office." He stopped to turn to me.

" Why in the universe would you think were going to a office?"

" I don't know. Why am I going to hell."

" Your going to hell for what you did. Now let's go." He turns around and walks. I follow.

" What did I do?"

" Not payed enough to tell you that." He drones.

" You get payed? What would use the money for?" Kinda curious.

" Well, you see when I go on vacation-"

" You get a vacation?" I question.

" Shut up i'm talking." I make the' look out we have a badass over here" gesture and doesn't notice it but takes it as 'I'll shut up now.'. " As I was saying. When I go on vacation I can use the money to buy food and souvenirs."

"Say what. What did ya do with the souvenirs?" Maybe I can get out of this place. Gotta play this right, not like how I play Pokemon.

" I gave some to family and my wife." This guy has a family?"

" You have a family, as in aunts and uncles all that and what not."

" Yeah but I'm kinda shunned from them."

" Why?"

" Cause they don't like who I married."

" Really? That's stupid but I feel for you and understand." I really do.

" How could you understand your only, like 16?"

" Well yeah, before I fell into the portal and I assume my 'destiny' is changed." I say destiny while putting air quotes with my fingers." What did my future look like? Please, tell me."

" Well your file said dead at 86 alone." I have a file?

" Why was I supposed alone?"

" The file read' Because his parents wanted a Asian wife and that's it'." He told me. I kinda could already see my future with the all seeing thing called my computer. Lazy and fat.

" See what I mean? Now tell me who'd you marry?"

" ...Well this may sound stupid but I married a..." He kinda mumbled the last part.

" Dude just say it already."

" Fine. Be like that. Twat"

"What?"

" Nothing. Look i'm married to an angel."

" Really? And why does your family not like it."

" You know. My ancestors and what not, not like I really cared about it anyway."

" Soo... You do it with her yet?" I have a ever growing grin on my face.

" What!? maybe..." He somewhat stumbles at this maybe it's the fact that i'm a teen and asking death about this.

" So does that mean..."

" Don't say it. Don't say it."

" You." Pausing for dramatic effect." Boned her?" I laugh my ass off and fall to the 'floor'. If i'm dead gotta do something.

" I'M GONNA KILL YOU!" Oh shit. Did I mention i'm still on the floor laughing at him.

" Oh shit!" I get off the floor and run away. While laughing." Geeze I'm sorry!" I say while running." Can we stop!"

" NOT AFTER I BEAT THE LIFE OUT OF YOU!!" I pick up the pace.

" Oh come on! I'm already dead! What could happen?" The running slowed down. And eventually to a stop.

" You say that as you don't care." He says. After hearing this I remember, the ponies, my family, my friend (that's right friend as in that one guy. Besties 4 lyfe) and everything I couldn't do. Oh dear... this is not good.

" Oh..." My once carefree tone has completely evaporated. " I'm sorry for saying that about you and your wife. Can you forgive me?"

"...Just this once. Now let's go, we have to make up for lost time." He walks off and I follow once again.

" So where are we going?" I ask.

" Change of plans." My mood slightly went up." Were going to my office."

" Cool when are going to be there?"

" Now." As he said now. I sit in a chair across from him. A wooden desk with a computer on top. Simple, a picture of him and his wife. Neat and death himself white bones in front, interlaced and waiting. he just stare at me or I assume. His hood is pitch black.

" Uhh.. Neat. Nice picture of your wife." I say to break the silence.

" Thanks. now let's get down to business. Why." He states.

" What do you mean, Why?"

" Why did you die?"

" Poison?"

" Close but no. It was stupidity."

" Well duh. Look where I am." i wave my arms in the air gesturing at this office." No offences."

"Some taken, Not really a place I would like to be. Should put more decorations here and there."

" So, stupidity caused my death. Thought it would be of a heart attack." I lean back, place a hand on my head shake slowly.

" Well your file says your right. Look at this." He types quickly on the keyboard and turns the monitor towards me.

" Yadda, yadda, yadda, I die on September 24th 2083 on Earth. Had heart attack and didn't make it. Huh, so what's the point of you showing me this?" He turns the monitor back towards himself, and turns to talk to me.

" Well cause of you and your curiosity. I have to fix this, make a up to date one, and do something with you."

" That's what they all say eventually. So what now?"

" Your gonna help me with this paper work. Now it's going to be along time before anything happens. I assure you that."

" Oh come on. Can I at least see what happened to everyone else. Please?"

" Might as well, were both going to be here awhile." Sweet." On one condition."

" Oh come on!"

" Now wait just a second, this is important. Do you want to see your family, or Equestria."

" Uh let's go with Equestria." Death types a command and turns it towards me.

" Who do you want to look at?"

" Well i'd like to see what happened at the hospital I assume because where else would she take me." A few clicks and clacks later and I saw everything. What Rainbow said, (rude.) how karma got her back, the guards, the tears, the arrest. Everything. " Dude can I ask you for a favor." My tone has changed to serious Jon mode.

" *sigh* What?" looks like he's been through this before.

" Help me come alive again."

" Why? Why should I, Death help you, a mortal that has caused me to tons of work. Come alive again."

" Because she's innocent. That's why. Dude, come on. you don't have to change anything i'll figure out a way to die that day so nothings changed."

" I would say yes, but I can't."

" What do you mean you can't aren't you death? Can't you help?"

" Sorry, I wish I could. But i'm Death not a angel. And how are you going to explain when you wake up and a pony just stares at you shocked, or the others."

" eh-meh-geh.... Got it! To them i'm new-ish. So this means that they pretty much know next to none about my species. Do you see where i'm going with this?" Death nods." OK then so I could lie that I was in a coma or something. I'll bullshit it like freshman classes."

" Totally solid." He says with the utmost sarcasm." But like I said I can't revive you. I'm not a angel."

" What about your wife then."

" I don't know... But you could try."

" Let's go then," I rocket off the chair and stand up, turn and run. I stop to realize that I don't know where i'm going. I turn back to see Death twiddle his thumbs." Can you please take me to your wife and house."

" Yeah." He stands up and says. "Were here."

Death's house isn't to bad. it's not super futuristic, or super ol timey but modern two story house with windows all around. A wooden door is at the front with a sizable porch.

" Uh.. Nice, how was the real estate?" I ask.

" Do you even know anything about real estate?"

" I think they sell houses that's what they do right?"

" Close enough, now let's go inside."

" Cool."

Death walks over to the door and pulls out a skeleton key, see it's funny cause he'd Death hahahah shut up. Death opens the door and walks in, I go right behind him. The inside is just like a house wood hallway with some open doorways branching off into other rooms.

" This way." Death waves his skele-hand to a room. " I'm home!" He yells. A voice responds to him.

" In the washroom! How was the client?" A female voice yells. You could say....

It's quite angelic.

YEEEEEEAAAAAH!!! ( my first time making one of these, what do you think? Author~)

" I-Can you come here I can't really explain! Can you meet me in the living room?"

" Sure, give me a minuet!"

"Follow me, and don't touch anything." We walk down the hallway and into, what I suppose is the living room.

The room is quite normal, Huh the house of death being normal. There are two couches on the far side of the room with a flat screen on the wall. And a game system, never thought I'd see one here. I miss video games back home. Death motions for me to sit down.

" Uh thanks."

" Shut up and wait." Well then.

5 minuets later)

" Ok i'm coming!" The female voice said.

" Be nice and don't say a word until I tell you to."

" Got it." I say. Death's wife came through the door. OMG. The woman that just came in is beautiful. She stands just a little shorter then her husband, her hair is long and strait, her eyes are a deep shade of brown as is her hair, and that dress is beautiful.

The dress hangs to her knees and is a nice teal color. Her blouse has a color of peach showing that it's not a outfit to match, odd, I always thought that all girls have there own sense of style. Her's seem...Conflicting. Well i'm not one to judge, look at me same thing everyday for half the year except a new T-shirt, boxers, and socks. Yeah, i'm that guy.

" Dear who is this?" Her tone of voice kinda tells me that I shouldn't be here.

" Look, honey he need to be revived that's it. Can you do it?" Death asks. Wonder if he has a name.

" Dear! You know why I can't. Don't forget i'm retired from that stuff." Bet she got fired instead.

"Can't you call in a friend? He really needs to do this."

" And why should he be revived? I bet he died from some idiotic thing wile saying 'MURICA!'."

" Because-"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa....Whoa, not cool lady." I interrupted Death. He turns to me and just looks like, well blank, but if he had a face it probably be a 'Your on your own now.' face. Ever got one of those? Well they suck." I did not do that for your information." I say while pointing.

" Well then, sorry" Her voice holds sarcasm." Then what did you do?" She asks.

" I was cooking-"

" Hold on there. You cook?"

"Uh yeah kinda, but that's not the point. The point is I tried making dinner for a girl and I died, now she's going to have a bad and painful death, not with her friends, or in her home, but possibly stuck in a dungeon for the rest of her life. So can you help or not." My voice slowly got louder but not high enough to yell. Just slightly irritated.

" Well I could but it wouldn't work." She states.

"Why? Is it cause of God?"

" God, no,no,no. We don't have a god, It's the CEO of it, which is the problem."

" Why? Can't I just walk in-"

" HAH! Walk in. You can't do that you would need a army." She half mocks.

" I'VE DONE IT BEFORE AND I WILL DO IT AGAIN TO SAVE HER! NOTHING WILL STOP ME!" I yell at her she seems to cower but retorts back. But not in the way I thought.

" Ooo. Who is this 'her'?" Tell me about her and maybe i'll help." I'm so sorry for what i'm about to to, i'm so sorry Rarity.

" Uh it's my one I love. For my stupidity I died, and she will die in a dungeon cause of me. So I must go save her. Can you please help, i'm begging you." I got on my knees and feigned some of my tears. She seems to believe it.

" Oh my, I'm so sorry I shouldn't have been so hard on you." She pulls me in for a hug." I'll help you return to the one you love, I'll be right back. I have to go make some calls and turn in some favors." She releases me from the hug and walks out of the room. I get off the floor with a flat face and turn to talk to Death.

" See got it."

" Why did you lie to my wife like that?"

" Look, I do love her." If he had a face it would be O rlly with a raised eyebrow. " As a friend, and...Look I need to fix my mistake, are you Ok with this?"

" Not really but, Oh another just died. Eh another can take that one. I do need a story to tell. I'll be ok if you fix everything and make this into a wild adventure."

" Oh it'll be a adventure alright. Maybe. I don't know. But sure I agree." Death's wife came back, with good news I hope.

" Good news." YAY!" And bad news." Shit." Ok so here's how it is. We can get into the place unnoticed, but we have to find are own way to the CEO."

" Perfect. I know what to do. So when can we go?" I ask her.

" Now."

Scene change.

The once in a living room now appears outside on a cloud, with a giant skyscraper looking to be infinite. That's not good.

Author's Note

I feel like the hospital scene was bad. But then again' i'm bad at this. But it gets the message across of what's happening so yeah. This means I'll have to come back for a re-write later. GOT THAT! LATER! REWRITE!

This part is probably going to be a two to three part thing with what's happening. so look out for that

Day 4: The Tower (+)

Day 4: The Tower (+)

Day 4: The Tower (+)

Jon)

The building looks like any other tall building you would see. Tall, windows, people washing the windows, well washing yeah but they're flying and scrubbing. Wonder if they're afraid of heights? Maybe that one guy, but you know...Back on topic. I decided to talk out to them to see what's going to happen.

" So we just walk in?" I question.

" Not like that we won't." Says the angel.

What's wrong with what i'm wearing? OK, so maybe school clothes aren't the best choice for a office but it's all
I have.

"What's wrong with it?" I ask her.

" Honey, you can't just walk into this place like that. it's to casual."

" Well what do you want me to do? Poof a suit out of nowhere?"

"Yes but since your dead i'll have to do it." She waves a hand and snaps. The clothes before are now gone, and now replaced with a blue suit for the top, blue sleek pants,white undershirt and a red tie to finish it off. The shoes are a nice brown and loafers. She herself also gotten a change. her once white dress is now a secretary outfit.

Death is also in a suit, surprisingly. He has a red jacket with red sleek pants, white undershirt, and a black tie. If he was a skeleton before. He now looks human. His face shows comfortableness as his dark brown hair is sleeked back and shiny. I kinda want to laugh at him, nut if I did he would kill me. Wait a minuet...

" It's stuffy, can't I have something else?" I whine.

" No if you want anything else, it'll be a stick up you butt hole. Now let's go." She says as she walks towards the entrance.

" Oh come on!" I walk after her. Death hasn't say a word yet. His eyes look like they want to shoot lasers. Creepy.

Inside)

The inside is fairly normal looking as for I can see. Some furniture here and there but nothing big. The receptionist though looks like she has seen enough of everything and wants it to stop. Death's wife is talking to her, while I stay back and look around. wonder if it's gonna go smooth. like a smash and grab. That would be nice.

" Hey Death?" I say.

" *Sigh* What?" He replies.

" So how do you think this is gonna work?"

" What do you mean by that?"

" Do you think it's going to be smooth sailing, or rocky road?"

" I don't know and I don't really care, your the one that might be reborn."

" So... Smooth sailing?" I say in a shrug position with my hands up.

" Shut up and wait."

" Wow. Rude." I say. Wonder what crawled up his butt and died. " Oh it looks like she's done." Death's wife is walking back. with a smile on her face. " So what's the news?" I ask her.

" Well, you see. We can just take a easy path there." Wow simple.

" That's it? No trials? No test? No super-ultra-mega-ridiculous-stupid-dangerous maze thingy?"

" Well you see..."

" There really is a maze thingy is there. Oh dear lord I hope it doesn't have encounters."

"Shut up and listen! All we have to do is act like we belong here and reach the elevator."

"There's a elevator? Why can't I see it?"

"Because it through the office doors. When we walk in pretend to fit in. Got it?"

" How? Do we just split up and walk to the elevator?"

" Good Idea, let's go with that."

"...You don't have a plan?"

" Shh! Here take these." She hands each Death an me a clipboard and a pen.

" How is this supposed to help?"

" On the board is a map of the first floor, so I each got us a different path to the elevator. Can you figure out what to do?"

" Uhh yeah?" I has the butterflies.

" Good let's go." She walks to the one door next to the receptionist and heads through. I would of gone through the door if I hadn't seen the receptionist face. She looks like she just got told there's a hostage situation and has to stay silent. What did she say to her? Moving on.

First floor)

Oh god, the people. There are so many peoples. Oh no. From what I can see, there is a shit tone of people in this room, their like ants. Moving in a coordinated time marching in line. Creepy. The room it self is huge, and very very plain. everything is white, the floor, the people, the suits, the cube walls, everything except the shiny silver doors that indicate the elevator is right there. good.

=============================\
Time skip
==============================\

Ok so a slip here, a distraction there and bing bang boom. I'm here. Am I the first one? Looking around only gives me a headache, to much white. I feel a hand on my shoulder and tense up immediately, but it's followed up with this.

" Hurry up slow poke." The voice is somewhat familiar in the time I met him. It's Death, the person and his suit and stuff.

" Can you like... Um... Not do that again, Please?" I ask him.

" Just shut up and follow me." Fine then. Jerk

I follow Death just for a little bit to find the only damn elevator in this building. The elevator looks normal, but then again i'm dead, I think. So at the elevator is Death's wife, wonder if she has a name. I don't know her name, should ask, maybe. Anyways. Death's wife is waiting rather impatiently for what I see.

She's all tapping her foot and arms crossed. What's up with that?

" So we gonna go in the elevator? To see the guy? " I ask her.

" Yes we are, now get in." That's what she said...As the elevator doors open. We all step inside and go up... Floors. cause it's a elevator. Yup.

"So the CEO is on the top floor, right?" I ask.

" Yes it is." She replies.

" So what's your name? Never got it."

" Did I never mention it? Well you can call me Joy.

" Oh, got it." The conversation ended there. And now silence.

Waiting in the elevator is hard, The silence is still here and I don't even know how many floors there are to go, might as well start a new conversation.

" So, how did you two meet?" I ask.

" That. Is none of your business." Death says in reply, scowl says he does not ever want to talk about it. EVAR!

" You sure dear? It is quite a interesting story from what I can remember. We also have a long way to go." Joy cuts in with a slight smile appearing across her lips as she points to the number of levels left. 2453 floors left...Nope, 2452.

" Well part do we tell him? Ad why do you even want to tell him?" He replies. from what I can hear, Death sounds tired. Maybe he doesn't like it here(?).

" Uh look, it's fine, you don't have to tell me how you two met." I wave both my hands in the air as if i'm trying to scull in water. Now we must attempt to change the subject. Charge! " So do you both like to play video games?"

After I said that the silence that once shrouded the area is now lifted.

" Oh my god, I love them, especial RPGs They're so easy and fun, oh and the adventures! ...." What have I started.

well at lest the silence is gone. Through out her rant of fantabulous game talk, Death seems disgruntled, yes, quite a bit I say. Maybe he sucks at video games(?).

" ...And so I had to run back to the market and buy some healz, but I ran out of money Which meant I had to get back out there and grind and grind and grind and grind-"

" Uh, hey Joy?" I interrupt.

" Oh! Uh , Yes?" She looks and sounds like she wants to keep talking.

" Does Death suck at games?" From the looks of it he might considering that his face has turned into a scowl of anger, any minuet now and he might start grinding his own teeth.

"OMG, you won't believe the games he plays, all he can play are puzzle games on handhelds." Joy says with a blank face and a small shake of her head. Death just looks peeved now. " Well even though all hes good at is puzzles, it has helped me occasionally." She says.

Death give a short *hmph* From what I could hear.

*Bing* Went the elevator.

When the doors opened the room appeared to be white. Maybe it's the wrong room.

" Is this the right room?" I ask to none in particular.

" Why yes it is." A mysterious voice spoke. As it spoke some of the white around the room faded away revealing a door.

I walked out of the elevator and towards the door. Opening it reveals a quite posh office.

the office itself looks like a trap, pictures and awards in frame and many others lie resting without a lick of dust. his humongous desk practically looms over the room. On said desk is a plethora of items ranging from pictures to pencils and pens, but the most surprising thing is the gigantic stack of papers on his left and his right.

" Now, what do you want?" Says the man at the desk.

The man himself seems normal, is bald wears glasses on the bridge of his nose, white suit, and a face that can't wait. Also looks in his mid thirty's.

" Uhh. I'd-" I start, but he has other plans.

" 'Like to be revived to be revived, so I can right my mistakes' is what you were going to say, hmm?" He just took the words out of my mouth.

" Umm, uh, no?" I reply questionably.

"*sigh* Then what is the reason you would like to be revived. Please, tell me."

" To save a innocent and a loved one."

"..." Silence. "Is that so? I guess I could."

" What! Really! That's great! Oh happy day! Oh happy-"

"But." He interrupts." I would like something in exchange." Oh no.

" Uh, sure, name it."

" Can you give my greetings to the rulers over there for me?" Well that's easy.

" Uh sure, anything else?"

" Say hi to that, uh..." He stops to lift a paper to his eyes." Oh say hi to that Discord fellow would you?"

"Got it... Is that it?"

" Oh tell them that the guy says it, now do you want anything at the time of revival?" What does he mean by that?

" Can i have super powers?"

" I don't know, can you?" He replies with a smirk.

" May I have super powers?"

" No you may not."

" Why not!"

" But I can give you something else."

" Please tell me it's not magic."

Silence.

" Now I can't tell you. Good job."

" Why would you want to give me magic?"

" Well why don't you want magic?"

" Well someone gonna have to teach me. Guess who?" Twilight.

"Well what do you want then?" I open my mouth to start, but it looks like he has other plans. "That isn't super powers, magic, or something that could destroy the world."

" How about a weapon?" I ask.

" You already have one. Try again."

" Why can I have then?"

" I dunno. A pet?"

" A pet? What kind?"

" So you choose a pet then?"

" Uh, yeah! Yes! What can I have!"

" Anything you want..."

" Anything? How about-"

" No legendaries ." He cuts in.

" I wasn't going to. Now let me think."

So, no legendaries, totally didn't want one, totally. I always wanted something mythical like a unicorn, pegasus, dragon, ETC, but it seems like Equestria has most of them. I'll ask someone later or something. A Pokemon would be nice, but which one? And what type? What other game has an awesome animal type thingy. Yoshi? Maybe... I can think of a Pokemon, charmander, eevee, or yoshi? So many choices.

I think charmander. Always liked fire, always choose fire.

" Can I have a-"

" No."

" But you said I could have something!"

" Yeah Just kidding, so what do you want?"

" *deep inhale and then exhale* I'd like to have a charmander, can you do that?"

" Yes I can." Yes! "But..." Shit!" your going to forget about it, got it?"

" What do you mean ' I'll forget about it.'."

" Well we can't just have a animal come out of nowhere when you revive. So you will get charmander in time."

" Couple of days, at least no longer than a week."

" Gotcha, now what?" I ask.

I turn around for a answer from Joy and Death, but all they have is the "Are you kidding" face. I has thoughts. Oh.

" Oh, OH, OOHH, got it. * double thumbs up* So can you revive me now?"

" I CAN."

" *sigh* ...May I be revived, oh one who holds power?"

" Yes, Now why don't you give your goodbyes while I get ready."

" Got it." I turn to the couple behind me." I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for helping me all the way to this. If you ever need my help, be it video games, something big, or just a opinion, come find me and I'll do the best I can."

"Sure..." Says Death.

" Maybe next time we can be gaming buddies!" Says Joy.

" Yeah..." i turn back towards the desk." I'm ready."

" Well i'm sure not. Now wheres that button? Ah-ha! Got it! Now prepare for send off!" The man at desk says.

" Well, good bye then..." I say to everyone.

"See-ya!" Says Death with a small 2 finger salute.

"Don't forget to tell her your true feeling!" Says Joy.

" Initiate!" Says the man behind the desk.

The man at desk slams a fist at the button on the table. At that exact moment of pressing the button the floor opened and I went through.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
* PaRaNoRmAl ShIt*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I open my eyes to see blurry blobs of colors and Darkness. I try to move my legs, but all I get is a twitch. I take some short breaths. I'm still a pony, Right? I throw what's on top of me off of me and inhale air to the max.

*GASP*

I look towards the sound to see a blurry outline of a pony.

" ZOM-PONY! Everypony run!" She quickly gallops away to inform others I presume.

Me being the person I am panics.

" Shit, need to do something, now!"

" Holy gods, your alive!" Says Iris."Where were you?" She then asked.

" Dead, you?"

"I knew you were dead. I was just floating around, all lonely... But now that your alive now..."

"Aw did you miss me?"

" NO! Uh,um don't you need to do something?" She says with worry.

" Oh yeah! Shit! let's go!"

I get off the table and on towards the exit. When I reach the outside I see the the same pony who saw me "wake up". She's yelling at some ponies behind a desk, claiming what she saw.

" I saw it! That foal woke up! Now it's a zom-pony! We have to escape!" Says the mare who saw me.

" Oh, come on. There is no such things as zom-ponies. Your just tired. Go home and get some rest." Says the other mare behind the desk.

" But...But, *Sigh* It...It must be my imagination." She turns towards me next.

" OH MY CELESTIA! It's him! Run for your lives everypony!" As she said that everyone started to panic.

The mare, accompanied by others ran outside spreading the news. I chase only to the outside not to far behind them. From the looks of it, the time must be around 9:00. I look towards Canterlot and run towards it.
~~~ ~~~

Scene change!
~~~ ~~~

Twilight stayed up studying on Equestrian law. She had to defend her friend. Her studies were soon interrupted by a screaming pony.

" RUN! ZOM-PONY!"

This set off her radar. pushing herself away from the desk, she canters to the outside to confront the hysterical pony.

" What's going on?" Twi asks.

" A zom-pony appeared! And it chased us!"

" Ok then... what did it look like?"

" It was a unicorn foal!"

" Did it happen to have a piece of armor on it's leg?" Twilight asks hoping it wasn't who she thought it was.

" Yeah! Now if you excuse me I have to go spread the news." The mare soon runs off yelling and spreading the news

Twilight on the other hand has to go find some friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Another scene change!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I. Hate . Running! I'm on a weird dirt path in the middle of nowhere, and all I know is that I can see Canterlot. May be I can teleport(?). It's one of the choices, so let's make it the only one.

All I have to do is concentrate on someone or someplace right? Let's hope so. I start concentrating , but where in Canterlot have I been? I stop to think where ive been.The dungeon, the hall, and throne room. Not too many choices. All I know is the royals. Let's go with Celestia.

I restart only for it to not work. Oh god, now what.

Panic

" Work damn it!"

Panic

" Come on! Work!

More panic

" Son of a-"

* ZAP*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Scene change!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Huh, Where the ground go? Air?

" Biiiiiiiiiii-"

*splash!*

Water? Water! Need air! iasdhjkj.ghdfilugvaikurgUIKGFDIHIugfiugyaw! I'm floating? Have air, take it!

* Hah, hah, hah....*

" Hello little one." Huh? Who?" What caused you to drop in?"

"Where am I , who are you? What?"

" Calm down little one, for where you are, your in the royal castle in Canterlot." Made it! "For who I am? I am the Ruler of the day, Princess Celestia."

" Cool, got it. I need help..." So tired... gotta sleep, gotta rest...

" You must of come a long way, why don't you take a rest now." her horn glows a soothing light making me more tired

"But I need to do something..." it must have knocked me out. I think...

Author's Note

HAH this storys not dead! I'm not dead! your not Dead All ALIVE FUCKER!

"Ahem Sorry about that."

So school is going... well, but I got this chapter out.

i feel the questions in the air so please ask them and I shall answer them.

After looking through the chapter I saw at one point everything went bold I dont know what went wrong but I guess it's easier to read (?).

~Normal guy

Day 5: Waking up

Day 5:???

Mmm, sleep... Now i'm up. Fantasmic...

*Caw* Huh?

I open my eyes and turn towards the sound, to see a bird? Noticing where I am I see whiteness, am I in a bed? What am I grabbing? Looking at the color and size of what the object is, from what I could tell it's large, soft, and fluffy. Just how I like it. Where can I buy one? This pillow is best pillow.

Looking upwards I see a aurora? What kind of giant pillow has a multi-color aurora? Those colors seem familiar, blue, green , purple, and pink? Wait breathing? Where is it? The pillow? I think I know what the 'pillow' is. Pretty sure it's Celestia. That is not good.

I release myself from holding her, moving away little by little. Apparently life is a dick.

*CAW!*

GRZK! Oh god. You know those things that are kinda like a mini heart attacks? Yeah I just had one. I look at the stupid bird and give it the best death glare I can. The bird is pointing? At what?

*CLONK* (K.O!)

( What happened: Celestia's hoof hit Jon on the head, and now she is waking up.)

Celestia rises out of bed to do her duties. As we all know Celestia must raise the sun for all of Equestria. As she rose she looks down at the "sleeping" foal.

" I wonder If I could adopt this little one, it wouldn't hurt, with Cadence gone at the empire, and Blueblood being... Blueblood. All I really have is my subjects and Luna. Maybe this one will be different. Celestia thinks. Her thoughts were soon interrupted by a knock at the door.

* Knock, Knock...*

" Come in.." The door then opens as Luna enters.

" Greeting Tia. I have come to wake thee up for the rise of the sun."

" I see... Hey Luna."

" Yes, sister?"

" What would you think of adopting a foal." She says with a faint smile.

" I would think, 'another?'. and which one."

" What do you mean by, 'another?'?" ( A.N: <--Is that grammatically correct? Just asking.)

" Well we have Cadence-"

" But she's moved to the Crystal empire."

" We also have Blueblood." Luna says in a somewhat sarcastic tone.

" But he's Blueblood. Come on this could be different."

" I could go along, but you haven't answered to the other question dear sister"

" And that is?" Celestia says with a smile.

" Which one?"

" This one." Celestia gets off the bed to let Luna see the colt. " I will go raise the sun now dear sister."

Luna looks towards her sibling and back to the colt. Luna saw the colt and realizes who that colt is. She has sudden questions and wants answers now.

" Jon, Jon. Wake up." She says while nudging the golden colt. Her tone is nervous and worried about what to do. she wasnt like her sister where she could be more responsible in this, or hide it away like the real history of Equestria. But there is one thing she does know, that this foal will equal trouble.

With how the wake call was going for Luna did not work so well. What made him sleep so deep? Luna being the princess of the night prepares to jump in to the humans brain, but her sister intrudes.

" Ah, Luna. So, what do you- What are you doing?" What made Celestia stop? Well the scene of her little sister in a almost diving way towards the colts head.

" Well what does it look like dear sister?" Luna replies in her normal tone while holding the pose.

" I asked first Luna. Now explain."

" Well this colt is the human, Jon and he isn't waking up."

" I see- Wait? What? You mean this colt is Jon?" Luna nods while still holding the mid air diving pose. " Well then, hmm, this changes things then." Celestia now has to re-plan this. For her she was going to make this colt the next 'one'. Now that the new information has come in does she have to re-plan? Or could she re-work it? (A.N "Oohhh...") Celestia pushes the thoughts away coming back to reality. " What do you mean, he isn't waking up?" Celestia asks. This causes Luna to come out of the mid air pose and stand to talk with her.

" It's as simple as it sound sister. Jon here is not waking up. Calling and nudging has done none to him. Did you do something to him?"

"No I have not."

" I will use a spell to check if something is wrong. You may have hit him in your sleep."

" This again Luna? I told you, I do not hit anything in my sleep, that is ridiculous."

" That is because you are not the one getting hit."

Flashback

Little filly Luna trots over to her sister's room to wake her up.

" Tia wake up!" Calls in Luna as she opens the door and enters." It's time for breakfast! Dad says it's gonna be pancakes!" She says excitedly. Seeing no change in her sister's movement she walks over to her bed and climbs up. " Hey, Tia, wake up. Come on Tia." Luna says while nudging her.

Little did she know a force so powerful, Equestria's balance would be destroyed if one or herself could harness this power we'ed die. One could even say there was a small whistling that day as the hoof came down.

*CLONK*

K.O!

Luna fell towards the bed out cold, Her sister just seems now to have waken up. Celestia rises out of bed and into a upwards sitting position. She looks at her sister and has a mere thought.

" Oh my sister is here? She must of snuck in at night to sleep with me." she thinks with a soft smile.

end

Luna casts the spell over Jon to see if their is anything wrong. she waves her horn around like a metal detector. After about 30 seconds Luna finishes.

" Well?" Celestia asks.

" I got pain radiating from the head area." Luna replies following up with a sigh." Care to explain?" Celestia has a neutral expression.

" Well Shouldn't we focus on waking him up?" Celestia say hoping to divert the way this is going.

" Fine, but we have to talk about it later. Okay?"

" Very well, now how do you think we should go about waking him up?"

" How about a healing spell and then nudging once again."

" Lets get started."

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
one healing process later.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
\
Jon has now woken up. Still in a daze he talks differently you could say.

" Jon can you speak?" Asks Luna with slight worry.

" Ahigamuhifl jufleepy, eh?" Replies Jon. ( I'm fine, just sleepy, why?) Even to Jon this didn't sound right so having a attempt to fix this he shakes his head. " Sorry, I mean i'm just fine, why?"

" Nothing, so how did you get here?"

" I can answer half of that sister." Interrupts Celestia." He seems to have teleported from somewhere and and appeared in the royal bath."

" Do I have to answer the other half?" Jon asks. The two royals nod. " Well how detailed? The part when I got here of before that when I woke up, or how it all started?" From this reply the two sisters got confused.

" Why don't you start from how it all started." Answers Celestia for the both of them.

" Okay, so it kinda started when I died and-"

" What do you mean by died?" Asks Luna.

" You know, Deep sleep, uh game over, out of time, mm, ah bit the big one, Ok last one. Went north to buy a farm." The two princesses still seemed to be confused by Jon's 'explanation'." Six feet under?" Still puzzled. " Okay then. I choked or something and I died." For some reason that go through to the princesses.

" I see carry on."

" Fine, so after that..."

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
one somewhat not detailed explanation later.
==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
(Pov change back to Jon.)

" So I then I came here." I say finishing the story. Feels like something is missing. Definitely not Rarity, this time. I look to the two others and guage there faces, Luna has one of shock, while Celestia on the other hand looks neutral." So wheres Rarity?"

" Rarity? We do not know." Answers Luna.

" But she got arrested for Foal abuse or something along the lines of that."

" We nevered called for a arresting. Did we? Sister."

" I haven't called one either." Says Celestia.

" Where would criminals be taken when arrested?" I ask. It's the dungeon, right?

" The dungeons." They both say. Their eyes widen. Didn't know they could go that big.

" Should we go there?" They both nod. I start walking towards the door only to walk into a wall. Okay if there's a door here and now its a wall it must been teleported. something along that. " OW!" The two princesses snicker at me. " Why didn't you tell me we were gonna teleport?" I ask.

" Were in a hurry." Says Celestia. Yeah sure, I see that smile.

" Fine, now where's Rarity?" The two princesses look around for her." Split up!" I say and run off in a direction my gut tells me.

" Iris got any Ideas?"

" Turn left."

" Fine." I say out loud. I turn left and met with something unpleasant. "Whoa!" I met a giant ledge. " I wouldn't have died for sure but it would hurt a lot. Maybe not even able to walk. I see some cells down below. "RARITY! ARE YOU DOWN THERE!"

"Sparky?" It was faint but it's definitely her.

" I'm coming! Hold on!" How can I get down there? "Iris?"

" Take a leap and i'll take care of it." I hate this.

I take a look down. Not good. Now looking at the cells down there they seem to be glowing blueish. Putting that aside I walk back and take a running leap.

" CANNONBEEF!!!"(A.N Cookies to anybody that know where this saying came from.)

It didn't take long for Iris to take action. Wind swirls around making just a soft landing. Couldn't land on my four legs tho, with all the wind swirling around it made my legs sprawl out in a star like fashion.

"Thanks Iris..."

" No complaining, I got you down here didn't I?"

" Good point."

" Rarity! Where are you?" I call out.

" Oh dear,um Over here darling." Rarity calls out.

I trot over to the cell and talk.

" Hey gurl, wassup in the crib?" I say in a heavy accent. I don't have to explain this one.

" I beg your pardon?" She says with confusion.

" Hehe, nothing. Look i'm here to tell you the good news." I try not to laugh. Really wanted to say fo-shizzle though.

" Well what is it?" She is not amused.

" I'm here to get you out, got it?"

" Why?"

" Why? You say. Well your innocent and... That's it."

" I see you will explain this later."

" Sure." Maybe.

" How are you going to get me out."

" Stay here and i'll go over there and think, K?"

" Ummm. K..."

I walk over to the wall, cliff thing I jumped down. Celestia and Luna are somewhere, right? They should be.

" Hey Iris, got any Ideas?"

" Why don't you call for help?"

" Good idea it's like you read my mind. Wait a minuet... Iris did you...

" No, now call."

One day, one day...

" CELESTIA !!! LUNA!!! I FOUND HER!!! BRING THE KEYS OR SOMETHING!!!" After about a minuet the two sisters appear with a teleportation. Both of their eyes widen.

" Why are you here?" Asks Celestia with urgency in her voice, only way I could describe it.

" What's wrong?" I ask.

" This is a very bad place for anypony to be in." Says Luna.

" So what's the simplest you could make it. To explain it."

" Any kind of magic is negated here." Celestia says.

" So how do we get out?"

" We can't, The only way is for somepony to push the switch to activate the stairs."

" So who has the keys?" Both of the sisters look at each other, and too the floor. Right there is a shiny iron key. " Now what?"

" Somepony has to pick it up the old fashioned way." Says Luna.

I prepare to ask them why but it seems like Iris has something to say.

" Jon, before you ask, think about it. Where would a pony with no levitation or any kind of other magic is negated?"

" The mouth?"

" Correct. It seems that the two others know that two."

" Let me guess, we have to use are mouths." I ask hoping that's not the answer.

" Indeed/Correct." They simultaneously say.

" Cant you use your hooves to grab it? I can't use mine, never really figured it out."

" Hooves also use magic." Says Celestia.

" Oh come on! How?"

" We we'll explain later." Chimes Luna.

" So which way do we turn the key?"

" Too the right, why?" Says Celestia.

" Cause I hate locks and keys." I walk over to the key and lover my head. As i'm doing this I question Iris.

" Could you use the wind to do something here. Please?"

"I'm sorry but a simple wind would not work. It would take a strong gale to just lift up the key, even stronger to turn it. But I can help you get out of here."

"Great..."

I slowly open my muzzle to bite the ring part of the key. Stopping just before my mouth touches the floor I bite on the iron ring, taste like bloodish. I lift my muzzle up and maneuver it to put it in my mouth. Looking to the ceiling I let the key fall deeper into my mouth, my mouth now has the whole ring part in it. at least the hole in the ring makes it easy to breath, kinda. I walk over to Rarity's cell and turn my head left.so the teeth of the key point down. Slide it in, clench harder then a C-clamp, and turn my head to the right. The lock goes click now indicating it's open. I push myself away from the blasted key and spit out any metal particles that might have broken off.

Rarity walks out of the cell.

" Thank you darling." She gives me a hug, i'd hug back but I don't. We then got interrupted by a 'ahem'.

" So how do we get out?" I ask. I already have a solution. Just wondering if they have one. It's like asking someone a really dirty question and then feigning innocence. It's kinda evil,but it's fun evil.

" We can't with out pressing the switch." Says Celestia.

" How about Discord?"

" It's around 9:30 in the morning, so he won't be awake till noon at least." Says Luna.

" Who has the most powerful kick here?" I ask.

" Well my dear sister does." Says Luna.

" Luna!" Replies Celestia, embarrassed?

" Why are you embarrassed about it?" I ask.

" Yeah sister why don't you tell us your story on how you can kick so well." Says a smiling Luna.

" We can focus on that later. For now I have a plan." The three grown mares listen to my plan." Okay so since i'm the lightest one here right?" All nod." So the plan is simple, Celestia, you need to kick me up there." Let the talking begin.

" WHAT!" they all say at once.

" No, That is a terrible plan. I will not kick a foal." Celestia argues.

" I know it's stupid but do you have a plan?" I argue back.

" No, I don't but it will not resort to kicking you like a hoofball." Hoofball? Hoof = foot(kinda), football?

" Fine throw me, do what ever it takes."

" NO! I will not hurt a foal in any way."

" I am not a foal though. I am a human turned foal."

" To me you're foal..."

" Fine I get it. This plan is rubbish. Do you have a plan though?"

" No..."

" Luna?"

" No neither do I have a plan."

" Rarity?"

" Sorry."

" How about flying?"

" Magic." Says Luna. Looks like now is a good time to ask Iris.

" I'm going to think of another plan that won't get anyone hurt, why don't you three have a chat or something." The three mares have looks of worry but listen to what I have to say.

" Hey Iris, is now a good time to get me out?"

" Yes it would, but why put out that first Idea?"

" Don't know, if you weren't here I probably would use that though."

"*sigh* I guess it's a good thing to have me here."

" Hey I just got another Idea."

" Better but your coordination sucks and it's too high still, and you'd be a couple inches short."

" Well at least there's no nagging feeling this time so you gonna do it?"

" Yes, got anything to say?"

" Beam me up Iris."

" Can't there's a fly in the way. Get ready doing a running start and jump when I tell you too."

"Got it." I say aloud but quietly. I see the mares chatting it up over there. it seems like it's a good conversation, Rarity and Celestia is talking but Luna just seems kinda in there mostly listening. Seems like the current topic might not be her conversation expertise.
With Luna probably thinking on her own she notices me getting ready. I walk about 30 steps away and run. The others notice and watch. Running, running, running, runni-

" JUMP!"

I leap with mighty strength. Don't know what Iris is doing but, to me all i'm doing is thinking about my position. Mid air, peak of my jump, and probably being stared at by them and there all thinking, "He's an idiot.".

" Iris what are y-"

A blast of air rockets me upwards. Oh, I got her plan now. If you didn't know her plan is making a concentrated place of air rising up, pushing me upwards. Since I can't move in the air, a running jump gives her a angle so I don't have to move. This is a good plan.

" WHOOOO!" I say as I'm pushed up. As I look at the ground the three, wait two mares look in disbelief, but Rarity is shouting something along ' My mane!' or something. The view quickly disappears and my face is now looking at the floor. Not good, not good at all.

" Ow! Dammit!" I face plant the dungeon floor.

" Um, are you okay?" Ask Celestia with concern.

" Just fine!" I yell back." What does the switch look like and where is it!"

" It should be too your left and on the wall." Left and wall. I push myself only to see a small pool of blood under me. Shit it's all over my coat.

I get off the damn floor and turn left. I look up and down along the wall to see the switch. It's too high. Son of a bitch.

" Jon, use plan D, i'll help you."

Plan D? I never made a plan D. if she was referring to my thought that wall jumping up would of been cool then yeah. That's what she must of meant. Since the hallway is narrow enough it could be wall jumped. Seeing the switch it's kinda high, high enough that I couldn't reach it by standing. Going to the side of the switch I dash and jump at the wall, pushing off the wall. I can't reach it. Luck sucks.

" IRIS!"

A strong blast of wind pushes just hard enough, but a little too hard. The gust pushed to strong and to fast resulting me to smash my whole body against the switch. I think I pressed it. A rumbling sound appears, I assume it's the stairs. I fall to the ground in more pain.

" What the hell Iris?

" I'm sorry Jon, I blanked and, and... I'm so sorry."

" It's fine, don't worry about it.

The rumbling seems to have stopped. Clopping hooves come up.

" Jon are you okay?" I turn around to see the three mares come up. the one who spoke must have been Celestia.

" Yeah I'm-"

" Oh my, that is a lot of, oh dear." Rarity interrupts. A lot of? Oh yeah, blood.

" It's okay I-"

" This is not 'okay' we must take you to first aid come." Says Luna. I push my self up and stand, My legs are a little shaky, but I can walk.

" Fine let's go." Everyone just stops for some reason as I slowly limp ahead. " Well?" I ask as I turn back to speak to them.

" You are in no condition to walk Jon." Says a worried Celestia The two others agreed.

" Well I know that." I say this then Celestia opens her mouth to speak but I continue. " But I can't let you carry me on your back or something."

" Why not?" She says.

" I'm covered in my own blood. Now let's go." I then turn around and walk again.

I'm now floating, great. As i'm floating i'm moved to Celestia's back.

" Oh come on, now I got my blood over your back." I say.

" It's fine Jon, it's the least I could do for you getting us all out of there." Celestia says." Also you don't know your way around the dungeons around here." Challenge accepted.

" Iris?"

" Got it. Okay so it's forward for ten meters, turn right go forward five meters turn left and finish by turning right again, then go straight to the door. Finished."

" You have to go forwards for about ten meters, turn fight go forward five, turn left for another five, lastly turn right, boom door."

" So it seems you do have a grasp on the dungeons. It seems your first trip here left quite the impression." Celestia says in a somewhat mocking tone.

" Oh har de har har. Very funny. So Rarity, why were you all the way down there?" I say for changing the subject.

" Well when I got arrested, the guards took me too Blueblood. It seems he sent a undercover guard to spy on me. When the guard saw what happened Blueblood wanted me to become his mare. The Dirty bastard then threw me in here for refusing! Can you believe that?"

" What!?" Both sisters say. Wonder who Blueblood is, Cool name tho.

" So the guy was stalking you?" I ask.

" In a way yes darling."

" We will have to talk to him." Says Celestia

" Indeed sister, for going behind our backs and..." Luna starts.

" Arresting and threatening." Finishes Celestia. Oh shnap.

" So what now?" I ask." I'm hungry. I want food..." I say lazily.

" Seeing as that took up the whole morning, shall we go to lunch?" Says Luna.

" But I still have blood over me. Should I go get washed up or something? Play dead? I dun know..." I trail off speaking random things.

" Good idea." Says Celestia." We'll stop by my chambers and take a bath." Oh yeah. One of them would be nice.

" Showers?"

" No Jon, it's the royal baths."

" Ooohh...So were going in one at a time, right?"

" No were not, why?"

Author's Note

Hello there everyone/pony It's me normalguy.

So if you have any questions or conmments that would like a answer I'll do my best two answer them.

Grammar might be bad so comments on that would be helpful if I did anything wrong.

a suggestion for the title of this chapter would be nice ( hint, hint)

------------------------------------

Now I have a question.

It's about pacing, Am I doing it right? Or wrong. Or some advice on it would be nice.

-----------------------------------------

Thank you for reading the new installment of this chapter.

This is after I finished.)

So yeah... bath scene coming up. Nothing inappropriate I swear!

Also this took about 4 days to do this whole thing, I will get started on the next chapter. And it'll probably be short cause I intend it for it to be a scene between Jon and Celestia in the baths. So cause of that it'll maybe come out soon-ish.

Gonna go sleep now Keep in mind I have school on Jan 7th

Also help me think of a title for this chapter.

Cookies for whoever gets the reference!
~ Normal guy 3:08 Am

More of day 5.

More of day 5

With me still on my new mother's back I just watch the amusing scene of Twilight's face shifting from one emotion to the next. With all the faces she's making not one of them seem to have the emotion of joy what so ever. Twilight is the first of her friends to come up from her bow and walks over to us.

" Can I get off now?" I ask Celestia. I'm still not comfortable to referring her as my mother. It just seems suspicious.

" Sure, why don't you go to Luna and ask her to get you something to eat." The natural reply from common family's.

" Got it." I walk away from her at a moderate pace passing the amusing Twilight and her friends. " Hey everyone what's up?"

" How in tartarus did you come back?" Replies Rainbow first, the others nod in agreement.

" Cause i'm awesome. Duh." I say nonchalantly, as I walk by to Luna. The four ponies look to each other making a face only friends could understand. Being the person of who I am, I just walk by to Luna and get some food. " Hey Luna what is there to eat?" I ask.

" There is oatmeal, waffles, haycakes, or something you want from the staff?" she points at a pony wearing a chefs hat nearby. I sit at the table and think.

" I could eat bacon, right?"

" Your're a pony, you aren't supposed to have meat of any kind.

" Is it a biological thing?"

" Yes. Now go eat something healthy." When did she start caring about my health?

" Fine... I turn to the chef and tell him my order. He arches a eyebrow in interest, but nods and walks off to I assume the kitchen.

"What did you order?" Asks Luna.

" Food? Why?" I say sarcastically.

" That is not what I meant, but food is good to eat."

" Uh huh." I sit and wait for my food.

The same pony came back with a silver tray in hoof. He walks over to me and places it in front. He then lifts off the lid and leaves with a quick ' Here is your order.' What I ordered is oatmeal with strawberry preserves. It's simple healthy(ish) and tasty. Luna looks in interest.

" Now what is that pray tell?" Luna then asks.

" It's oatmeal, why do you ask?"

" We have seen oatmeal only with cinnamon or fruit, but jam? Never."

" It's not jam but preserves, princess, kinda like jam it's sweet to eat and oatmeal is bland, so putting those two together I got this, I'm pretty sure others have tried this, but I don't know them in any way." I lift the spoon that's included in the tray with magic and start to eat.

I'm not much of a food critic but I can say its good. Food is food, unless it's pretty then it's art. I soon finish breakfast and sit and wait for something to happen. And something did. Discord did.

" Hello everypony! I decided to wake up slightly earlier to cause more chaos- I mean gifts for pony kind!" Discord now opens his eyes to see a crowd of more familiar then the usual nervous wreck guards. " Oh company! Hello Fluttershy!" He says in a excited tone." And everypony else, hello to you to." his tone went to normal, is there really a normal with this guy? Fluttershy flutters up towards Discord hoping to talk only to be interrupted by hugs and talk. "Ah Fluttershy! It's so good to see you. What are you doing up in Canterlot? I mean I was about to go visit you down in Ponyville. How long has it been? One, two days?" Fluttershy only stayed quiet not interrupting him, but Fluttershy's answer and Discords ramble was then cut in by Rainbow dash.

" Jeeze Discord, can't you tell Fluttershy was going to tell you?" She says that after she flew up at eye level at him. " And if you haven't heard the news were here for Jon." Discord's eye opens with vigor and a mix of surprise.

" Jon's here! Oh my Faust! I can't wait to see him again! ,last time he was here..." Discord rambled on about the adventures we had or something, but what all I can remember is a window, hang gliding and probably a crash mixed up in there somewhere. Rainbow Dash then decides to say something that made him stop.

" Didn't you hear? He's dead." From where i'm sitting I could see a slight smirk appear then disappear for the sake of the joke she made. To my friends back at homeland i'm usually a jerk but still not over the lines a total douche-wad-maximus-assholian, but kinda close, I always ask him why were still friends.... Maybe I should be nicer..Nah. Should I tell them that i'm right here, or just watch it? Hmm, the choices oh the choices. Iris decides to speak up all of a sudden. In my head of course.

" Think like this Jon, New place- Clean slate. No past." A new place huh?

" I'll say this to you now cause there would be no point in the future, new place-new consequences. I decide to speak up for the sake of something.

" I'm not dead!" I say as I turn to the two... entities. "I use to be, but here I am." I finish with a quick sigh and brace myself. Don't know what but it doesn't hurt to be ready.

" Who said that?" Said Discord still holding Fluttershy while looking around. I could be a sarcastic ass ,but you know...

" Over here! At the table, sitting, eating, waiting... I don't even know." I say, Discord turns to me and his eyes widen slightly in surprise. Or so I thought.

" Bwahahaha! Look at you Jon, you's a pony." He rolls in the air taking it all in. Maybe we could be friends.

" Yeah, yeah, laugh it up now, but watch your back cause karma is a botch." Yup, lady karma is a botch, with a capital B. Seeing that he's a magical person in high powers maybe we could fix this. Maybe. " Psh, bet you can't even do anything about this." He stops and arches an eye brow as motion towards myself.

" Hah! You don't think that the god of chaos can fix this predicament of yours? Me, wielder of chocolate milk. Maker of cotton candy clouds. Can't fix this?" He waves both arms at me. It's working.

" Yeah. So what?" I say snidely.

" Tell me your problem, and i'll prove it to you that I, Discord , can fix it!" He summons up a fake knight helm and points towards the ceiling with his lion paw hand.

I open my mouth about to tell him the problem, but I can't remember." Hey girls." I call over to the five mare just chatting or watching said conversation with Discord and I. " Do any of you remember what did this to me?" I ask.

" Wasn't it poison joke dear?" Spoke Rarity. the other four ponies put some thoughts on and nod in agreement.

" Yeah dat thing. That's what did this. So can you fix it, or not?"

" Hah! Easy peasy!" he snaps his talon claw and in a flash i'm back, from their point of view. For me it's definitely a one of a kind experience.

For what it felt like to me, it wasn't hurtful just like a transformer kinda, it just shifted my body around and bam! I got legs and arms again. Even my clothes! Neat no more worrying. I float down to the tile floor and just grasp my hands and release them with a small sigh of relief and a smile of happiness.

" See? Done! Even with clothes." He does a quick victory dance in celebration of doing something good. I realize that the gauntlet turned bracer is gone. I look on my arms quickly only to not find it. It's not that important as of right now. I do a quick pat down to find: crappy cell, keys, ipod and earbuds, an my charms, the lucky ones, my natural ones though.... let's not talk about it. I then take a step forward towards Discord to give a friendly thanks. But as soon as my forward foot touched the tile I heard something.

*Clank!* Clank? Rubber doesn't go clank. I look down at my shoe to see the gold bracer has turned into, a gold boot of armor. The Golden knee high has a single circular purple gem on the knee part while gold plates just layer downwards. Neat. I lift said leg with boot and balance on the other leg to inspect the mystical shoe.

" I'll have to change it to something else on my owe time later." I quickly thought. The new boot is going to annoy me here with all this clink and clank, wonder what I could change it too. Iris seems to have an answer though.

" I'll go look for something you could use." She says. I don't really know what she means by that but i can trust her enough to know it's helpful, probably.

" Uh... Sure, you do that." I walk towards Discord giving a clank step and alternate with a silent step, and the cycle repeats. As I get to him I stick out a hand. all he does is stare.

" What are you doing?" He asks. I could lie about this. Say some Sci-fi crap, but I think I could do better.

" It's a way to say thanks in my world. Called a handshake."

" So we shake?" He looks at my out stretched hand quizzically.

" I think the equivalent would be a 'hoofshake' I think." His eyes widen as if he just got an epiphany of some kind.

" Ah I see." He takes his lion paw and gives a firm shake.

As we finished the shake of hands new mother and Twilight came over to see what was going on. When they came over Twilight went back to her friends and 'mother' by Luna, she would be my aunt, right?

" So now what?" I ask to none in particular.

" I'm sorry but I must go, duties and such. Goodbye my little ponies." 'Mother' said. She left out the double doors and towards someplace.

" We must leave also, we have duties as well. Farewell." Luna then takes off in the same direction as 'mother'.

" I'm sorry as well Jon, but I must leave as well." Said Discord." Lots of chaos to do. Ta-ta." He left in a flash, literally

" Now what?" I ask to the mane 6.

" We should head home now, it would be so nice just to stay at home or go to the spa. Oh the things to do..." Rarity answered and rambled. She has more to say of course, about beauty and stuff.

" So how are we going to get to Ponyville?" I almost slipped and called it home. I'm getting to use to this place I shouldn't get to comfortable, it would make leaving a bitch.

" I could cast a spell of invisibility on you till we get to the train." Twilight says.

" Were going by train?" I ask back.

" Yes, what's wrong with it?"

" Never been on a train before, this is a wonderful first."

" You never been on a train? How do you humans even get around?" Twilight asks with much disbelief.

" Could tell you on the train ride." I'm not going to tell her." The faster you get us there the more I can answer your questions." I say some what snarkly. These ponies are somewhat easy to manipulate." Maybe if you teleported we could get there-"

~+~+~+~+~+~+~+~+~+
*teleporting sound affect*
~+~+~+~+~+~+~+~+~+

"- Faster..." I look around to see the 6 mares and an empty, what I assume, train station. "*Sigh* I guess were here?"

" Correct! Everypony wait here, i'll go get the tickets." Twilight trotted off to get the tickets. The others started to converse with each other, I didn't want to have a conversation but it seems i'll probably be dragged into one.

"HI!" A high pitched voice said. that gave me a little jump. I turn to face the new coming voice.

" Hello... Uhhh. Who are you again?" The pony that's in front of me has a pink coat and a pinker mane.

" Haven't we already met? But to tell you again my names Pinkie pie, but all my friends call Pinkie, or pinks, or maybe even-" She continued to ramble on from nicknames to food." - And then he asked if I wanted hay, but I was watching my weight and-" More rambling, now about weight problems. I've heard some girl rants sometimes but they don't go this long. Usually. "-On? Hello? Equestria to Jon?" She must want my opinion on something.

" Yeah?"

" I asked you, Do you think i'm chubby?" I missed something, something more important than learning about math crap. Why would she ask me this? Me a human, when she, a pony, is asking a boy if she's fat. Why couldn't she ask someone else, like Rainbow or Rarity? Is she fat? I can't tell. Everyone at home always said one of the following two things. Never call a girl fat in any kind of word, and be nice to them. I've broken both before. Should I direct her to someone else, or take the so called 'politicians answer'? Did I ever tell you that my friends think I would be a bad politician? Why would they think that>

" Why are you asking me of all peopl-"

" Ponies." Pinkie interrupts. It's nice to know that there's grammar people here to.

" Fine, Why are you asking me of all 'ponies' Pinkie."

" Well, a secret somepony told me that I should get a stallions advice on how I look." She stands up on her back hooves and gestures at her body with her two front hooves and sets back down to all fours.

" Well Pinkie, I can't give you a accurate answer on that." She gives a quick 'Why?' and I continue. " Because, as you can see i'm not a stallion aren't I?" She sits down and puts her hoof to her shin to think. "Also I can't tell you if your thin or fat, you all look the same and I can't tell. I could lie to you but lying is bad right?" She nods and responds. Hows that for a politicians answer?

" I guess you right Jonny." Ooo a nickname, didn't think we be this close already. " Oh thanks for the insight though." She brings me in for a hug. I don't really know what to do. Never got hugs like this before, so I pat her gently. She soon let go and walks off to another of her friends to ramble about miscellaneous topics. I decided to enter Rarity's conversation right now she's talking with Fluttershy. I walk over and listen in.

"- And so one of them bought me a egg with a scroll next to it." Said the quiet pony softly.

" Did you open the scroll?" Replies Rarity.

" Oh no! I couldn't, what if it's someponies and they lost it." She started to have a slight panic from it's from a pony to animals and or stolen.

" Don't worry dear. When we get home we'll open the scroll and see if anything you just said could be true." Rarity says in a reassuring way. I just decided to stand next to Rarity. She's actually the only one here that i'm comfortable with. And now they decide to put me in a conversation.

" So Jon what was it like over there?" Rarity asks.

" What do you mean by that?" I ask back.

" You know umm... Death." Oh, that.

" Why would you like to know, You have plenty of time ahead of you, as do I." I really don't want to talk about it really though.

" I guess your right... But-"

" I got the tickets!" Interrupts Twilight. Oh nice save. Rarity decides to save the question for another time. As Twilight walks back the others group up and listen, or get a ticket from her. I walk besides Rarity to see what Twilight has to say. Rarity soon got her ticket and walked off into the train.

" So Jon... Um, there's a slight problem. " She has a look that would probably be called ' Don't hurt me when you get angry' look.

"*Sigh* What is it?" I ask.

" Well they ran out of tickets for ponies and they really don't want you on it." I think I know where this is going." So I had to say that you're the Princesses..." She mumbled the last part so I couldn't hear her well.

" What did you say? Speak louder." I tell her.

" I had to say that your her pet." She was still quiet but I could hear her. I think I should confirm what she said.

" You said pet right?" I ask her. She nods her head while looking away. I look to the sky and sigh. I look back to Twilight.

" So how is this going to work out?" I ask her thinking she has a plan.

" We have to put you in the luggage hold, come on." She has a sad tone, maybe more disappointed though. She leads me to the back of the train and opens the door. " You'll be okay right?" She asks as if I would get mad at her, if we were better friends I would. But as they say 'patience is a virtue'. But my patience is starting to slowly slip away.

" Yeah i'll be fine." I look around to see some crate boxes and a couple bags of luggage. It's kinda dark but there's at least a roof window so there will be some sun at least. " When you come back to find me i'll be in a corner sleeping or something." She nods and walks off as the door shuts. You know how adults are like 'Don't go through other people's stuff.' and all that jazz. Well they're ponies so... Time to see what ponies usually carry.

Bag number one! The bag has no zippers whatsoever but has a latch mechanism like a watch or belt. The fabric is rough and seems durable, also the color is a deep red. I unlatch it to find, pans? Oh but not just pans, but pots too. Must be some kind of salesman or something. I quickly put everything back where it was and move on

Bag number 2! Same mechanism, but there two of them, coincidence? I think not! The color is a blue and in the shape of a duffle bag I undo the two latches and open to see the inside of this crappy treasure chest. I open it to find... What is it? What I found is a bundle of cloth in the bag. Twine and rope rap around to hold it together, it must be some kind of vase or something. Moving on.

Last bag! This one is different from the last two. It's more like a sack with a drawstring on the top, the bottom seems to be made of... Leather? I haven't seen lots of leather in my life but I can tell it's not fake, don't think there would be cause ponies wouldn't need this kind of material, also i don't think they like to kill animals for hide. I open it to find... A sword, rock rings, and rope? A lot of it too. Either someone is very, very kinky or into that kind of stuff. I close up the bag and move to a corner only to find a similar bag like the last one. it can't be a coincidence right?

" Iris what do you think?" I ask her about her opinion about the two similar bags.

" Well look around, see something else?" I look around as she says, only to find a lot more similar bags. Around fifteen total from what I could see.

" Think it's just a shipment of swords, rocky rings, and rope?" I know what i'm talking about but does she?

" Jon, weapons in this time would probably be shipped in a crate of some kind. Rings like that are probably not for selling and if there is as much rope as there is in that one bag, there might be as much as the others. I think you should get ready."

" Ready? Ready for what?

" Let's say something hostile, what would you do?"

" Wack it til it stays down. Simple.

" What if it's aerial? Can't wack that."

" You underestimate my power." I say in a old like voice. " But I would go for shooting something at it."

" With what?" She has such a skeptical voice right now. " A bow and arrow?"

" Maybe? It can transform."

" Try it." I mentally shrug and walk over to the light from the ceiling window. Lifting my foot with the gold boot to the light hoping it will transform it does.

I turn my head away from the flash to hear a clatter on the wooden floor. I turn back to inspect the assuming gold bow, which it is. Ever like something and then you just lose interest in it, that's the color gold for me. the bow itself seems normal except the part where my hand holds bow is slightly bigger then the rest. I lift from the floor to get a closer look at it light weight as usual, golden string, nice and a dial? Dials don't go on bows do they? No that's wrong, completely wrong. I take a closer look at the dial and see a word above it engraved ever so slightly. 'Time' it said.

Okay, so what I was going for was a bow that wouldn't kill I guess it went for some kind of bow that has something to incapacitate someone, that's the word for it right? I pull the bow to see what would happen, seeing as I have no arrows. something interesting happens of course. An arrow formed out of the light itself, it didn't look like a traditional arrow with the feathers in the back or the pointy tip that stabs someone, but it looks as if made of glass holding light. The light inside of it almost seems to swirl when inside of it. I release said arrow at a the wall. A loud ping is heard from the bow. The arrow flies to the wall hitting it the glass arrow just disintegrates into nothing.

I look back to the dial and see what it means by 'Time'. Is it a timer? or something? I know I do some stupid things but there is a way to test it out. I turn the dial to lowest setting which is at one notch and lightly pull the string away from me. The arrow forms up and I release the arrow, towards myself. The arrow flew a lot faster than I thought so I panic by flinching.

The arrow struck.

I look at the arrow seeing it stick out but it soon disintegrates. Okay I couldn't feel that but why do I see the floor all of a sudden. I fall down to the floor and can't move. So this is what the time probably means. how long someone is stunned or something.

" Hey Iris, how good is your time keeping skills?"

" Average at best, but I could keep up to a minuet or two at most."

" Good enough, start counting. Please." Gotta remember manners, kinda. She starts counting to herself seeing as I don't have ghost numbers in my head. good thing I can't feel anything right now and that i'm in a corner so none can see me unless they went deep. Other then that I don't think they can see me. I hear the door open as light floods in, questions run through my mind. Are we done? This train couldn't get us there that fast, right? Well if it's Twilight or some other pony they should know what to do.

I could see the just barely the bottom of, 'whoever just came in's' legs. I can hear the legs not clopping like a ponies would, but scratching? They kept moving with two skritches on the wood and then silence for a moment. They're definitely moving, but where? Still can't move. I'm glad I chose a corner, From where whoever is inside with me just came into my vision. A griffin! going for the leather bag! I don't think this will be good at all. Worst vacation and train ride, ever.

Author's Note

So the next chapter is out and stuff.

You have questions, i'll answer them and if you haven't like the story then you should.

I have school in a hour so yeah,

I hope you guys like the chapter.

~Normalguy

Here we go! Redone!

Here we go! Redone!

Good, bad and why me?

By: me

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

When I woke up it was normal just a average day of school and friends . After getting up from my bed the most lazy way possible I activated my Asian powers of...

SUPER ASIAN JUICE! Jk
Ok, but in reality I just got the will to get out of my pajamas and brush my teeth, because morning breath is nasty .

A little to know about me is that I have a happy life with my parents and my big sister that's now shorter than me. I always love my family no matter what. My dad is well my dad with a back story after coming in from china at the age of 16 he was lost. A couple of hard years later he claims that he met my mom in china around 24. My mom is like my dad, back story wise except more family all at once. She's very nice and is caring, and very, VERY loud I swear I have to run away from her sometimes cause she's so loud. My sister is 19 and kinda rude but we get along and we both love each other she took care of me at the since she was 13 because there was barely anyone to take care of us so she took over ever since, but after introducing gaming and the Internet it's become more of the 'I close my door and go on my laptop and she does whatever she wants' kinda deal.

But that's them and not me. I'm weird, nerdy, and a slight gamer. Being the tallest in my family , not including cousins and whatnot. But I'm Asian so I'm short while I'm at it being around 5"8 or 5"9 but hey now they can't make font of me stupid other family. Now some details . I have black hair and light but dark brown eyes, somewhat out of shape but I can pack a punch. I like routine so I practically wear the same thing every day except lazy days.

Now this outfit was normal for me hot or cold. Being blue jeans white and black socks cause I couldn't find a pair( who's gonna care it's high school.) grey tee and heavy jacket, and my nice black shoes that are good for everything like walking. After getting dressed I got my items.

After collecting my items, which are, my iPod, crappy phone, ear buds and my trusty charms. The good my luck kind cause I never had the best of luck.

In my backpack was the regular school stuff but I was different I was always that kid that's kinda crazy and thought differently instead of a three ring binder I had multiple folders for my subjects being a high school. Never saw anyone else do it it's a good system. Anyway, me being the weird person I am have space in my pack what do I do with said space I stuff somewhat useful stuff in there such as 2 different pairs of binoculars short and long distance, small phone book, smallish machete, and a fire starter. You know the norm.

After leaving my parents home ( with my keys of course.) I went off to my friend's house to walk with him to school. He's my best friend after all it was a daily system of routine.
while walking down the asphalt roads of the quaint neighborhood I noticed something different on the road its not the usual new plant or a cut down tree or a small natural disaster it was something shining. It's bright, but the day is cloudy. Me being the person I am, I investigated out of pure curiosity and I have plenty of time to get to school. Seeing the shining object was weird it looked like tribal knife with a double edge curved blade about 8-9 inches long with elegant carvings on the handle and the pommel was a small circle and a beautiful carving of sun on one side and a moon on the other.

Just looking at it was magnificent. But it was stuck in the ground, so I did the most sensible thing I looted it. I felt happy about that knife in my pack so I went off to my friend's house, and off to school. So I thought. Next up I tripped and started falling with natural instinct kicking in I closed my eyes and put my hands up too cushion the fall, but it never came.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
(Equestria, ponyville)

“Spiiike! We need to go now to the picnic, or we will be late!” Yelled the lavender unicorn with dare navy blue mane with a pink highlight in it( insert more detail here)

“ Geez , Twilight its fine because everything is all packed up by yours truly.” said the little purple dragon.

And then they left the library that took the form of a giant tree.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

I'm falling, tumbling, you know the get go. When I finally opened my eyes I see a plethora of watered down colors in swirls all around. I try to find a point to focus on because my sense of direction I scrambled. I see a light, hey! A cupcake! Haven't had breakfast yet.. Screw it.

I finish the cupcake and remember the light. I turn my head to see if it still there and yet it's just sitting there. How can I get from here, to there? Swimming. I swim in different ways to get which one moves the fastest and breaststroke I the most efficient. After stroking the air? Or void? Space that I'm in. I see the light up close, it's not shining like its gonna blind me but it's dull, dull but bright? I guess that's the only way I can put this ...

The light itself is a orb more or less. What do you do to a orb? Touch it. I did. And it's not what expected. Don't really know what to expect though, it's a frikin orb.

“Who's there?” The glowing ball asked. The glowing orb sounds feminine and friendly, and all the yet comforting.

“ H-hi” I'm quite nervous because, you know , colors and floating and what not.

I don't like new people until I really know them. I'm secretive and don't trust people very much. Was alway shy then i got my first friend and thats when I started talking more but I tend to stutter to new people, or sentient life. apparently.

“Who wakes me up in my slumber!” it says.

“Me.” I bluntly reply. Im freaking out I don't know what's going on.

“Did you wake me up in this place?”

“Y-yes, no, um maybe?”

“I thank you for waking me up.”

“S-sure no problem, uh bye.” I tried to turn around and “swim” away as fast as I can but.

“Wait.”

I have a bad feeling about this. I don't know, but when I get a bad feeling its usually pretty bad, or diarrhea. I slowly turned around and looked at the orb.

“ Y-yeah?”

The orb then said something I would never expect.
“ Can I come with you?”

“ W- why?”

“ I can sense something in you that says ‘adventure’ .”

Adventure? I knew that I always had a sense for it but never explored much. Now i'm wondering what she is and what she can do. thinking about it is easy but i have to play it carefully.
“Uh yes, only if you can answer some of my questions.”

“Certainly.”

“What, or who are you?”

“I'm a spirit of a elemental, A air elemental to be exact.”

“Do you have a name?”

“No...I can't remember.”

“If You come with me, can I name you?”

“Yes”

“ On my ‘adventure’ what can you do?”

“ Well me being a air elemental I can control winds and aid you in battle if ever needed,
and talk to you ,give you advice ,etcetera.”

“ Do you have a gender?”

“Yes, female.”

“I guess it ok then for you to come.”

The orb then floated towards me and struck my chest. It threw me back a bit and startled me. I then heard a voice in my head.

“Can you hear me?”

“H-hello?”

“Hello.” the friendly elemental responded.

“Can you hear my thoughts?” I spoke to get some of the communication bugs out .

“Yes I can see, and hear your thoughts.”
I guess this is the new start on my adventure.

Author's Note

Ok new fic noting new or is new jut wanted to get this out and try a story
hope you like it
some feed back would be nice if you could
and comment if you have a idea and I might just put it in for something idk
-normalguy1063

Rewritten so there!
any thoughts?

Ready?

Ready!

-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

As i'm floating around i see a door. I swim to the door and inspect it, from my view it is a door with a knob, a white door with a knob. I open the door to expect something but all i get is darkness. While I enter the darkness I see nothing.

And black out.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-----=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-==--=-
(at the picnic with ponies)

“ Hello there everypony.” spoke everybodys favorite purple unicorn.

“ Well howdy there Twi.” Spoke the orange mare with a stetson, emerald eyes,and a blond mane.

“Why hello there darling.” spoke the fashionista unicorn mare with a pure white coat and a beautiful curled deep violet mane and tail with a side of deep blue eyes.

“Hello there Twilight.” said the butter pegasus with a long light pink mane and turquoise eyes.

“Hiya Twilight!” says the pink party pony with a cotton candy mane/tail with light blue eyes.

“Sup Twilight.” said the cyan mare with magenta eyes.

As Twilight got her greeting as did Spike. Every pony thought it was a average day in ponyville without anything happening for once. For the mane six it was just a sunny day in the sky and a picnic on the ground with a assortment of food. Little did they know that the day and maybe there lives will be changed, even more than it already is...somehow.

When all of a sudden a door appeared higher than pegasi can fly and opened and rejected a flaming meteor, but that's when everyone notices, The dragons, the griffins, the diamond dogs, enemies, friends, and of course the ponys. The meteor flew through the sky lighting it a bright as the sun and into everfree forest. The first notice is the princesses student.
“ What is that!” All the other mares (+1 dragon) saw the blazing comet light the sky and fly towards the dreaded Everfree forest. The comet flew to the forest and struck the planet with a mighty force. The students thoughts were mixed with questions and yearning for answers. With mixed feelings of fear and excitement she wanted to find the object and of course, study it. Running to the forest with a shocked face her friends yelling at her at whats she doing. with no choice the other five mares run after her.

Twilight was running through the forest seeing flames and smoke far away.The other five mares (+1 dragon) had some trouble keeping up with her, the group was getting hit by stray branches and dirt. But there thoughts were all similar with each other thinking each others safety and Twilights too.

=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-==-==-=--==-=-=-
TRANSITION or extra space number 2: electric boogaloo(had to put that somewhere.)
-==-=-==-=-=-==-===-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
(crash site)

Twilight was nearing the site of the crash she was less then what seemed to be 10 meters and gaining. As she entered through the clearing she saw the carnage of the forest of what the comet did. some trees were destroyed some set ablaze, and a very long streak of flaming dirt. Not too far behind the five mares (+1 dragon) entered the sight fearing what thing could cause this destruction. The other caught up with Twilight and saw what she was staring at. what they are staring at is figure face down apparently with what seemed like a black mane on the top of what seemed to be the head, and fully clothed, right next to it a item of what looks like a misfigured saddle bag. While the mane six(+1 dragon) are staring a noise o what seemed to be a groan. The group stepped back and continued looking with bewildered eyes. the figure groaned and spoke something that wasn't audible to them. Intel it just loudly enough for one of them to hear it mutter.

“S-somthing, *cough and hack* someone h-help me...”

Next thing that one of the mares (Fluttershy) notice that there is a growing pool of blood. “I-its bleeding, what do we do?”

“ We should take it to the ponyville hospital.” spoke the student.

=-==-=-=-=-====-==-==-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--==-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=--=-=-=-
(Hospital) side note: the human’s thought will be this while the elemental is just slanted.
I woke up and felt pain everywhere. I haven't opened my eyes yet due to the pain. Slowly and surely I open my eyes and see a white roof, turning my head I see i'm in a bed and it appears i'm in a hospital. After inspecting my room I hear a voice in my head.

“Hey, are you awake?”

“Yes.” I thought back.

“Can you move?”

“ Nope i'm stuck, with pain.” My next thought was to give her a name but I couldn't think of one so I started spouting off random names in my mind and let her decide her name .

“ What do you think of the name, Wendy?”

“ Sssss, no.”

“ Ok then how about, Kary?”

“ Nah.”

“ Phoebe?”

“ Maybe , but no.”

“ Tallulah?”

“ Is that even a name?”

“ I don't know.”

“ Keep trying.”

“Bella?”

“EWWWwwww, no no no no no.”

“ Iris?”

“Wait, I like that name. Whats it mean?”

“ Something something something, goddess of the rainbow.”

“ I'm good with that, Iris it is.”

As me and Iris finished naming her someone came through the the door. Apparently the somebody that knew I was awake screamed. Her scream was very lady like sounding between the age 20 to 30 I couldn't see who it was, but the person already left when I turned my head. I'm confused, they know what I am? Right?

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

Oh that scream is loud as balls. My ears... hey, my stuff! Guess thats a pro.I try to sit up but the pain keeps me down. Thats when i notice something enter the room, so I turn my head to see. What I saw that day changed my life forever, it was a horse, a purple horse with a horn. Huh. What happened next changed the change which changed my life forever again. The purple unicorn thingy spoke.

“ Can you understand me?”

The way she talked and how she moved very slowly with her mouth reminded me of Dory trying to speak whale. Which made me smile. My smile apparently made the unicorn nervous so I stopped right away. The unicorn stepped towards me so I naturally shyed away. The horse, pony, unicorn then spoke again.

“ My name is Twilight sparkle, whats yours?”

I didn't know how to respond, because its not everyday you speak with a unicorn thats sentient, and looking at me those huge eyes. In the end I did respond.

“M-my n-name is...”

I stopped to think if I should give her my real name or a fake name, after all I don't know her. I feel like I could trust her so I gave her my name which was fake. I had this bad habit that I always choose the same fake name every chance I get, so the name came and I spoke.

“My n-name is Jon.”

-=-==-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=---
(canterlot castle)

Princess Celestia saw the comet fly through the sky a couple days ago and she worries not just for her ponies but for whatever happens next. The princess was getting lots of mail from nations and ponies across the land, but one letter stuck out of the rest which is from her most prized student. The letter read.

Dear princess Celestia

Today I happen to see the blazing comet fly to the Everfree forest. What happened next was I found that the landing place of the comt was a organic being that can speak equestrian! But the next thing that happened was the being was wounded, so my friend and I took the being to the ponyville hospital to recover and ask questions when it awakes. I will be sure if it means no harm to Equestria when it awakes. The being is fully clothed and has no fur, it appears to be biped in might be around as tall as you,but I cannot tell without comparison. The next thing is that the forearms have claws that aren't like claws, because they aren't sharp at all. Thats all I find out for now without talking to it. I will report to you immediately when it awakes for you to meet it ,if you want.

your faithful student
Twilight Sparkle

All of a sudden a wisp of smoke appeared in front of the princess and a scroll came into existence. The princess unfurls the scroll and reads the written message

Dear princess Celestia

Its awake.
your faithful student Twilight Sparkle

This is the message shes been waiting for to meet the creature. She wanted to speak to it soon so she headed off the balcony and headed to ponyville.she wants to see if it means the end or a bright future of peace, little did she know that this is a whole new thing.

Author's Note

Second chapter woohoo!
now create the third one
woopadydoo

A whole new world! +1 dragon

A whole new world!

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=--=---=---=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=--=-=-=-=-=-==-=

(hospital)

“ Who is he rule of your land?” Asked the very excited purple unicorn.

“ Uh, we don't have a ruler we have a president.” I said softly, but just enough so she could hear. I saw her look at me with those giant purple eyes and scratch something on a piece of parchment with a quill. She asked something I didn't expect next.

“ Are you here to conquer this land?”

“ W-what, no I just want to go back to my world and go to school.” I spoke with hurrie in my voice. Me being who I am dosent like to miss school because parents and rules. I haven't been absent in years and I was really hoping to get back to. Hopefully I could get back today, right? She kept asking questions and I answered them to the best of my extent.

“ How does your educational system work?”

Then again to the best of my abilities. “ Are educational system works when we get to a certain point in are life after birth and we go to school from k-12. From there we can choose to keep going or stop and get a job.” this perplexes her for a moment and then she asks.

“ What do you mean ‘get a job’ don't you have a special talent?”

“ I don't have a special talent, that I know of. What I mean by that is that some of us do have talents right off the bat such as dancing, sculpting, or fighting the list goes on and on, with other people getting their talents early they can choose a career then go with it.
But most of us just get a job to get along with life.” This little talk was gonna continue, but someone else came threw the door, or should I say flew. A cyan blur came rocketing through and straight to me, and started speaking to or should I say interrogating?

“ Who are you?”

“ Are you a Spy?”

My vision is slightly blurred, but I could see one thing in front of me and that is a cyan blob and a rainbow. My vision cleared and then I saw face with magenta eyes. All of a sudden the face was gone. I turned my head to see four other mares all varying color .
One was the purple one which I knew is Twilight the other ones was a cyan one talking or arguing with a orange one with a stetson her head, a pink one which looked like it was gonna explode, and lastly a white one with a curly purple mane. The white one looks at me like its sizing me up, but all in all, i'm nervous so I hid under the sheet and waited and waited and waited. The next thing that happens is it got deathly quiet, and could feel their stares piercing me in the back. Is not like a knife but its tingly and I just know they're staring. One of them spoke up but I don't know who, but I heard.

“ What in tarnation is it doing?” One of them said with a southern accent.

“ Ooh, maybe its playing hide and seek with us lets go and then I heard a clatter which I assume that it was the door, but when you assume you make an ass out of u and me. I then heard another voice , but this time it sounded elegant and posh

“ Twilight darling, what is it doing?”

“ I don't know i'll ask him.” Twilight was nervous of whats going to happen. During their discussion he was fine.
“ Hey Jon, whats wrong?”

“ I have people talking problems.” I said in a whisper barely loud enough for her to hear.

“Can you get up and try to talk to them, they're really friendly”

“ I can try.” I am gonna try but its gonna end up bad and I know.

“ H-hi.” I said to the group but it didn't seem like they heard me. I was getting flustered and now getting weird looks from them. I then motion for twilight to come over and she complies. I had a idea to talk to them, and Twilights the messenger .

*whisper, whisper,whisper*
“ He says hello, and his name is jon.”
*whisper whisper.*
“ He says you can ask him questions.”

All of the mares looked at each other somewhat confused. The first to speak was the white coated mare and spoke
“ Why can you speak with us normally?”

*whisper whisper whisper *
“ He says that he has two answers, one he says hes not a normal person, and two he has a ‘social interaction’ problem.”

The white mare nodded and stepped back, next up the rainbow mane one spoke.

“ What do you plan on doing here?”

* whisper whisper *
“ He says he wants to go home as soon as possible.”

she then asks “ Why do you want to go home,*gasp* are you gonna tell the overlords to come here and take over Equestria!”

* whisper whisper whisper whisper whisper*
“ *sigh* He says, no he wants to go home because he wants to get back to his world and get back to his family and studies.”

“ Oh, so if he stays we have a mix of Twilight and Fluttershy great.”

after that statement I am confused but all the other mares look at the rainbow one with glare. She slightly blushes says a quick sorry and zips out of the room. I didn't know what their names are so I decided to ask really quick.
*whisper whisper whisper *
“Oh their names are, Rarity, Applejack, the one who flew out of the room is Rainbow Dash, the one who left earlier is Pinkie Pie, and the last is Fluttershy wait where is she?” While speaking she pointed to each mare indicated with their names, I could guess what the other names go to seeing one has a rainbow mane and the other is a full pink color, But who is Fluttershy? Twilight then spoke.

“ Girls, wheres Fluttershy?” The one to answer is Rarity.

“ She was with us do you think shes hiding?”

Thats when I notice a long strand of pink hair underneath the other bed. I tap Twilight and point with my finger. She sees what my gesture means and goes over to what I guess is to talk to her. With a shake of her head I guess that it didn't end well and shes not coming out. I try to get out of my bed and I fall and facefloor the floor, and so much pain came. I look up too see four mares each with a different face on Twilight’s is a face of worry like for ones child getting hurt, on Rarity’s another worry face but then turns into a quick look of ‘ I deal with this enough’ face, Applejack has a look of a smug person avout to laugh in my pain. I notice a new face which I put 2 and 2 together and thought her name is Fluttershy. She had a look of fear mixed with worry. While on a short thought to thought with Iris.

“Hey Iris, can you help?”

“ I’ll see what I can do, BRB”

I then felt a shot of energy through my body and got up slowly to not scare the others. When I got up I was surprised. The ponies came to the middle of my chest. huh would you look at that. Next up a scream was heard outside instincts kicking in, I run to get to the outside with a short flashback replaying my past.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
(flashback)

It was me and my only friend back then and I couldn't do anything. The bullies knew that we were weak and beat us up for it. One day they caught my friend alone , I was around the corner but only stared. I was his friend and I didn't help. I didn't wanna be beaten up so I walked away. With guilt deep in my throat I remade my decision but it was too late .
He was severely beaten up by the time I got there. They had to take him to the hospital quickly. He wasn't gonna die everybody knew that, couple of days later he was taken out of the hospital and soon after out of the school. Those days gave lots of heavy thoughts to me, my only friend moved away right after and I never had a chance to tell him.
That day I vowed to help anyone of my friends or stranger to never let a beatdown get away from me ever.

Years later I got in many fights but it helped the others, my parents got mad at me every time but they understood why. before the portal I look back and see I have quite the reputation. And because of that people challenged me. I don't train or practice I punch and thats it. I don't train or exercise for multiple reasons I was fit enough and the job my parents gave me strengthened me. I don't learn from teachers I think of what I can do and jump. I don't have any style of martial arts because I'm asian the only thing that I learn from is video games with fighters and anime I created multiple ways of punching and taking up boxing only made me stronger. I quit after a while due to me being too reckless, and after that I made my own way.

Side tangent: I loved one game in particular that being Dead rising, It gave me the inspiration to fight like him making me a black belt at Frank Westing.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
(Flashback end)

I see the source of the scream and it came from a grey pegasus holding a unicorn filly, they are surrounded by bunch of giant dog creatures. I stop and wait to see what happens, and Twilight comes up to me and says.

“ What are the diamond dogs doing here? Are they foalnaping more ponies?”

“ Twilight what do they do to the kidnapped ponies?” I ask in a completely different tone. This tone startled Twilight for a second and then she came back to reality.

“ They foalnap the ponies and force them to do hard labor.”

“Thanks.” I dash off, and call up Iris.
“Hey Iris what can you do to help me out?”
“ Well to your mind I can help you be a ‘ Tank mage’.”
“ Thats a thing? Ok then how can the magic help me?”
“ The magic will let you control air, and you will have a shield made of the strongest gales.”
“ How will I control the air and shield?”
“ Well in your mind it seems a ‘ airbender’ to you and the shield is controlled on will.”
“Ooo i'm gonna be a airbender! No more raking the yard for me. So really quick, the shield will be what I want it to shape to and its impenetrable?”
“ Yes you can shape the shield to anything around you, and you can expand it to others to protect them.”
“ Roger! Can you help me in battle?”
“ Not yet.”
“Aye!”

now I shout out to get the dogs attention.
"HEY NUMB MUTTS!!!"

Author's Note

This chapter is getting too long for me so Im gonna split it

To be continued
up next: Fight! " Jon" vs Diamond dogs!

Fight!!! and a meeting

Fight! and a meeting.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
You are welcome to put on your own fight music.)

“HEY, NUMB MUTTS!!” I shout and it works to get their attention. All the look at me with a strong scowl on their face and I grin like a madman .

They all rush except a few that stay back. I started to then strategize a way to fight them so I had a discussion.

“ Hey Iris, How many do you think there are?”

“ It looks like a small group of ten.”

“ If I win new record. Now, lets see how this goes with airbending. And Iris keep count to how many are left, got it?”

“ Roger!”

I wait until the right moment to strike. I see them charging at me with beaten up and battered spears I think for a moment and smile. One dog started running faster than the rest and I meet him before he meets me, with a swift punch to the face. he staggered back, and I connect with a back fist to him once again sending him out of the fight. I grab his body armor and toss him to the side.

“ Nine.”

I knew that I could airbend, I also knew that that three more were charging, I spin to face them instead of taking stance I throw out my hands in a swift movement, and it works. A gale blew out in front and made them yield momentarily. I take my chance and rush at them doing my favorite combo named ‘the old one-two’ making a swift overhand ark punch to a swift uppercut this affects the first dog greatly, but the other two take notice and strike at me. The first to throw a fist connects and sends me flying a few feet away I tumble and bounce each saying a different grunt in pain.

“ Ow!”
“ Pain!”
“ Moar pain!”

I come to a stop and get back to my feet. A wave a pain shoots through my body, but who cares? Looking towards the dog that hit me seeing he has a smug look on his face. I charge with speed and to a charging hip punch for quick revenge.

“ Seven.”

Feeling pain in my back I turn around and see the source, a spear. Seeing the spear gave me feelings I never had before, the feeling of a mix between anger and confusion. I run towards the nearest dog and and throw my hands up to the sky a gust blows him high to the sky and everything is silent for those few seconds. The dog comes back falling fast I finish him off with a uppercut to his chest shouting.
“ SHORYUKEN!” I think I saw a dent make in his armor.

“ Six.”

Three dogs charge me with spears in front, I had a quick through to my self about how I finally got to shout that out and how to weaponize the shield. I image a quick cylinder to trap the dogs in and it seems like a force is blowing around them to keep them contained. While watching I close my eyes and image the shield to my hands, When I open my eyes I see a dark wind cover my hand. I clench my fist and unclench multiple times to test it and it does. I drop the cylinder and rush them, the first dog to meet my the one-two went skidding back, the dog on the left swings at me ,but I raise a fist to block. With the shield around my hands and the dog swinging towards the gale covered fist repels his arm back with gusto. This gave me a opening to uppercut him like Scorpion
swinging my fist up with the force of the gale sends him flying to meet the ground.

“ Five.”

The dog to the right witnesses what just happens and runs. Hes getting away on all fours and running fast. I quickly think of a way to get to him and make a ball of air, I throw it down and ride it like a snowboard. the dog looks behind him, he sees me and stops. The dog runs at me and pounces at me.

I quickly wonder if I can hump off this, only one way to find out. I jump but get little in height I couldn't think of a solution quick enough and get tackled to the ground. The dog sees his chance and starts pummeling me. I take the hits and think of something to get him off, Got it! I quick screamed at him and he recoiled back I take a wave of my arms quickly and a gust throws him to a wall effectively knocking him out.

“ Four.”

The one that got skidded back charges at me with two spears I propel myself at him and hit him square in the face knocking him off his feet. send another gust of wind to knock him away, he gets thrown back and I finish him off by striking him in the face with a fist of steel winds.

“ Three.”

I take a quick break to catch my breath i take a deep breath only for it to get it knocked out of me by two of them jumping on me and pummeling me for pain. I think of a quick solution and I remember the shield and make one around me. the dogs keep swinging
until the shield deflects there blows. I quickly expand it and disperse it and sends them flying each to a different wall.

“ Two, one left how are you gonna do it?”

“ The way of the dragons language of course.”
“ Hey dog guess what.” the dog was trembling with a spear at hand and seemed like to gather the courage to charge. Using my airbender powers, I take a deep breath and shout at the loud and especially proud.
" FUS RO DAH!"

The poor dog goes flying into the forest near the edge of town. I give him a quick salute and sit down to take a rest, but it was short lived when a golden beam shot the ground next to me sending me flying and tumbling to the ground. I then heard a loud voice say.
" HALT YOU SHOULD NOT HURT MY PONIES YOU CRIMINAL SCUM!!!"
I heard a gallop of hooves behind me and I guessed it was those six ponies. That's when my heart sank when I think I heard Twilight say.

*Gasp*" Princess Celestia!"

Crap. Did I mention I get nervous around new people? Now lets see what happens to royalty. Hoo ray!!ehhh...

Author's Note

There's the fourth chapter.
I Wonder how the meeting is gonna go.

If there's anything wrong please do tell

Somethings happening

Oh snapped!

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=---=

Reminder)

Celestia: " HALT, DO NOT HURT MY PONIES YOU CRIMINAL SCUM!!!"
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--==-=-==-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-==-==--=-=-=-=

I think thats the leader of the ‘ponies’, with a regal coat of white, golden hoof shoes I see with a tiara with a indigo gem. and a freaky moving mane that stays in one place while it all moves with colors of a light blue on top of emerald light green stacked ontop of another blue only darker and to finish with a bright pink last same for the tale I see.

The regal pony lands on all four hooves and glares at me. I'm a freakin out but i'm not showing it, on the outside I have a open jaw, inside i'm thinking of all the different ways shes gonna kill me, oh god the ways.

I snap out of my trance and I motion for Twilight in a hurried fashion and a more worried face. Twilight was gonna come over but the regal pony put a hoof in front of her. Twilight looks nervous at the princess and then to me. All of a sudden the regal one speaks.

“ Why are you here?”

I was nervous so while on the ground I curl up and hug my knees and flop to the other side. I hear a gasp but I don't know what its from, blood? maybe? I can feel their stares at me and everything is silent. One gaze is stronger than the six mares(?) combined I siver from it and then a realization hit me, my bag. I suddenly get up and there stares at me intense. I look around and see the white building with a red cross that means health,right? I sprint towards it and then the regal mare yells.

“ GET BACK HERE CRIMINAL!!”

Yeah... i'm not giving up. She flies towards me and is gaining fast. I think of something quick the fight was a blur but I remember one thing. I slow down and move my arms and hands to condense a swirling ball of air, with beams raining down and others looking at me I throw the ball in front of me and jump on it like a snowboard. Its working i'm getting away! The hospital is coming closer yet its still far away. The beams stop for a second only to be fired at a faster rate. Thinking outside the box I u-turn all of a sudden not only does the princess keep going for a little bit but get a glare that could kill the meteor that killed the dinosaurs then the glare killed them too.

With even more motivation other than being captured, arrested, and maybe killed. I run through what looks like a farmers market district. with me on the ball of air a lot of ponies see me and freak out. With the beams stopping I look back only to see that glare, I turn around and ride off. With the civilians running and me going towards them it doesn't look good, not at all. I weave all I can and get through without any problems. Crap I see a bunch of kids, or foals,whatever and stop immediately jumping off the ball my landing doesn't end well. My landing fails and I tumble a couple times and stop on my back. The kids or foals look at me and then they scream and run, crap. I quickly look at my surroundings and see the white pony pegacorn come at me. My eyes widen and at the tip of her horn comes a yellow ball towards me and I brace for the worst.

Nothing comes no pain or anything, When I open my eyes I see glowing golden bars around me. the regal one comes in front and speaks.

“ Why are you here?” she ask in a quite menacing tone.

I think of a solution and only a couple things come to mind.
“ Heeey Iris little help?”
“ Can't think of anything, sorry.” she replies with a tone that says “you're on your own”.
“ Crap, wait, got it!”

I just stare at her from the inside showing worry on my face. I roll my eyes up into my head and fall down to the ground. I hear the steps come closer and the mare stops for a second. I take my chance and get up quickly and run I remake the ball and throw it forward I jump on it and board away. The princess looks at me with shock and anger.
I move towards her and stop and speak.

“ Sup.” and wait. She replies with a voice of uncertainty

“ What are you?”

“ Well. I could be your friend.” She looks at me like i'm crazy. Guilty.

“ ANSWER ME!!” She yells.
I was knocked back a little bit and re posture my self, I stare at her and then I answer.

“ Ok, but... follow me to the hospital.” I say and point to the hospital.

“ Fine.” she gets close to my face and says “ But you're coming with me.”

I roll my eyes and dash away. I hear a flapping noise and I think its the princess right? We get to the hospital and I stop in front and talk to the princess.
“Hey uhh...” I don't know her name

“ My name is Celestia, Princess of Equestria.”

Just in that line I got some answers and some ridiculous questions. Anyway when we walk in the ponie around us look at us in curiosity. I go up to the front desk and ask where my room is.

“ H-hey miss.” she turns around and stares at me and to the princess and back to me multiple times. She replies with a answer and a stammer of her own.

“ U-um y-yes lets s-see here. Ah room 23 third floor first room on left.”

I turn around and walk towards the stairs and climb up. The way up was quiet ,the princess is behind me and that stare is piercing my head. We both head up too the second floor and I count the rooms till I see 23. I walk inside and looked. I look around for my bag and I see it on the floor. Walking over to it and nearing , I was gonna grab it but befor I grasp it, it disappears. Seeing this I freak out franticly and search everywhere but where it is. floating in a yellow aura next to the princess. I look at the princess with a unamused look. I walk over to her to grab the backpack but before I could grab it she pulls it away I guess with her telekinesis. She talks.
“ Not until you answer my questions.”

I give a frown and think about it.

“ O-only if Twilight and her friends are here.”She raised and eyebrow but complies. Next up i'm on my butt in what looks like a library of sorts. I look around for Twilight and find her. She looks at me with relief and then shock. I don't know why but I don't care but before anything could happen the princess speaks up.

“ Elements of harmony, please gather. Right now we are going to talk to the creature. So please sit”

All six sit and the princess is last to sit after me. we all sit on opposite sides with each other. They all look at me with different faces, some happy ,some sad, and some angry. The princess spoke again.

“What are you creature?” she says in a calm tone.

I was nervous with all the different stares again so I did what I did at the hospital. I point at Twilight and motion her to come closer, but with that face on the princess she seems disturbed. I whisper to Twilight to tell them that this is how its gonna go.
*whisper whisper whisper *
“ He says that its gonna be like the hospital again, any questions?” The first to raise their hoof ( I suppose ) is Applejack, and ask.

“ Why did you run to the fight?” she said with a stern tone.

*whisper whisper*
“ He says, because of a vow? I think?” She looks at me with a confused look and I nod once.

next to raise her hoof is Fluttershy asking.
“ W-what d-do you e-eat?”

*whisper whisper*
“ He omnivorous, so he eats vegetables and um... meat?”

Everybody looks at me with looks of shock but before anyone could ask twilight ask the star question.
“ are you gonna eat us?”
I shake my head indicating i'm not and whisper to Twilight what I can eat and what I Don't like.
*whisper whisper whisper*
“Oh that helps. He says he doesn't eat ponies but can have vegetarian diet if you wanted for him to cause he wont kill animals right?” I nod my head and the questions go on, the next to question is Rarity I think.

“ Dear, what is wrong with your clothes, they look awful.”
I quickly look at my clothes and look at her I then whisper the answer to Twilight.
* whisper whisper *
“ He says he likes plain clothes and he likes grey the best.”
Rarity ends up with a weird face and then I ask a question of my own.
* whisper whisper *
She looks at me and then walks around me then a wild gasp appears. She quickly comes back to me and says yes. I guess the back pain was because of a wound oh well. I shrug it away for the time being and ask another question of my own.
* whisper whisper * she looks at me and then to the princess and speaks.
“ He ask if there is a way back home.”

The princess ponders the question and replies.
“ There is no way to bring you to your place as of yet but there will have to be some reasearch for it before we can determine the answer to bring you back.”

I felt sad realising that I can't go back a for a while , not seeing my friends, family, or go to school. Still they have my backpack hostage. I as twilight if she can get my backpack back but another question was asked by the rainbow one.

“ Where did you learn how to fight that?” she asks in a excited tone.

*whisper whisper *
“ He says he ‘ freestyles’ it and self taught.”
The rainbow one nods and Twilight ask a quick question before the princess ask again
“ What are you?”

*whisper whisper *
“ He says hes a human.”
They all look in disbelief and thinking this leads to a conclusion in my mind, either humans are bad, good, really bad, or maybe extinct? Well lets find out hopefully. All the ponies are thinking as if they knew something but the princess looks shocked to hear this. She talks in a hurried voice.

“Twilight sparkle my student.” wait shes a student for the princess?Damn. “I must leave quickly to tell the others the news, excuse me but I need room for my teleporting.” Wait I need my answers now of what shes gonna do so I gave up giving a damn and jumped at her right before she teleports.

When I think shes done i'm in mid ‘jump at her distance’ with momentum. So i'm in midair with momentum going towards a princess. Well I don't give a damn!

Author's Note

So.. what gonna happen next?

Chaos!

Canterlot "Fun"

Canterlot “ fun ”

=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=---=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Canterlot)

The princess is turned around and about to walk away until I tackle her. We both tumble to the ground and she just stares at me, but I gave away all my damns.I get up quickly and help her up and she just continues to stare. She silence went on for awhile before she spoke.

“Why are you here?” She ask in a demanding tone.

“Um obviously because you teleported us.”

“Ok then whats the reason your here?”

“ Which answer do you want one or two?” She looks at me fluster and anger and she speaks in a fast tone.
“Both!”

“ One.” I say holding up my index finger. “ You never gave me my backpack” She looks at me with a face that says ‘are you stupid’ look but I continue . “ Two.” Another finger goes up. “ I want answers.” She looks somewhat sad at that but a reply come

“About humans?” she says

“Yes.”

“ Humans were here a long, long time ago, nowadays they are myths of time and legends. Legends of humans Because they are chaotic and and warmongering the list goes on but in a nutshell humans are bad and murderous. But some humans were nice to care for others and help ponies, They were in a war of a simple bad vs good. In the past there were more of of the alicorn race and we sent them away before it could go out of hoof.”

While listening to this I could see what could happen and why it did true we did go o war a lot, but hey bad vs good, wonder who won anyways lets find out what gonna happen next.
“ So can I have my backpack back?” She just gives me a flat stare and replies.

“ You come after me to get answers and a backpack, not to mention you tackle me down .”

“ But you said you would and I helped you back up”
“ Fine heres your backpack.” The bag gets teleported in front of me and I grab it. I look through and see whats there. It looks like theres everything is there but before I can continue a bright flash appears, and look over to see what looks like a mix match dragon the dragon thingy speaks right after to the princess.

“ Tia, I felt something happen. Something chaotic could you explain?” but before She could reply I reply.

“ Holy, a dragon... thingamajig.” The dragon now notices me and zooms in for a close up.

“ Well I found the chaos. Well Tia what now?” But before she can reply I reply again.

“ Can we be friends?” I look at him and he just stares at me and after what seems like forever he comes with a reply.

“Fine.” he replies with a tired tone

“ Sweet, oh whats your name by the way, and what are you?”

“ Oh I am Discord, spirit of chaos, and i'm a draconequus.”

“ Cool, nice name, and can you do magic?” He raises an eyebrow but replies.

“ Why yes I can.”

“ Oh, wanna an take a picture with me?” I say with a goofy smile.

“ How are you gonna do that?”
I take a look in my pocket to fish out my ipod. I Wake it from its slumber and turn on the camera function, and press the button that makes it face me for selfies. I get it setup and motion for him to come over. He comes over and looks confused he speaks up in that moment.
“ How does this take pictures?”
“ Shut up look in the glowing thing and smile.” I say as I drape my arm over him and take the selfie. The click goes off and the picture is taken. He looks at m e with an questionable face and spoke

“ Is it done?”

“ Yeah, now i'm bored wanna help me explore?” he looks at me and smiles.

“Yes, lets go. Bye Tia!” I forgot about the princess. The princess looks flabbergasted at what just happened, but before we leave out the doors I speak to the princess.

“ Oh princess, can I give you a nickname?” I say with a smile. She turns towards me and spoke.

“ Why?”

“ Can't we be friends?” I say “ Ooh how about Sunshine, or Sunny. You choose.” she looks at me with a flat stare. And mumbles an answer, but I couldn't hear her.

“ You can call me .......... .” the last part I couldn't hear but could see that this doesn't come up often. I was gonna choose one but she replied slightly louder but it didn't seem anyone (being Discord) could hear it except me. “ You can call me, Sunshine.” Sh loos away with an blush but meh. I turned to leave and talked a little bit

“ Hey Discord lets go! See you later princess!” start running down the hall and Discord follows me by floating around. As i'm running Discord speaks.

“ Do you know where we're going?” He asks

“ Nope! Wheres the fun in that?” Before we get farther we both turn around at the sound of yelling. The yelling came from the princess.

“ WHERE ARE YOU GOING!!” She yells in an absurdly loud voice. We both stop and stare at each other but before I answer I talk to Discord secretly.

“Pssst hey Discord”
“ What?”
“ Can you give me an hanglider when I tell you too?”
“ Yes I can, why?
“ Ok, i'm gonna distract her, and you open up a window, when I give you the signal give me an hanglider.”
“ Whats the signal?”
“ Trust me you'll know.” I speak to the princess and make think of a random topic to talk about.

“Hey, Sunshine whats wrong?”

“ Where are you going?”

“Umm the kitchen obviously.”

“ Why are you going there?”

“ To bake you something of course.” I lie.

“ Well you can't, because you need to go back to ponyville.”

“ But don't you want something to eat? Something fresh, something moist, and maybe something with frosting.” I motion my hands at each word to emphasize what could happen. She replies with.

“ Ye-no. No, Sorry but you're going back.”

“ Its fine because, HANGLIDER NOW!!” I run towards the open window and jump through. Bright flash appears and an hanglider appears around me. I grab the bar and bed the air around me to go upwards. Discord appears next to me and asks.

“ So what now?”
“ Don't know, Don't care, and whats this place called?”
“ Canterlot.”
“ Oh, Lets explore around here and then let see what happens.” I tilt to the right and we glide around for a little bit. It takes a couple hours to see the whole castle but we got most of it. We both get board and the sun is going down . I ask Discord if he can teleport us to the courtroom and he does. We end up seeing Celestia and a blue pony there too but before I could speak she does.

“ WHO ART THOU!!!” Man my ears hurt but the sun is going down but i'm bored and speak up.
“ I AM THE NEW ONE, AND HERE TO SPEAK TO SU-*hack, cough cough* hey Discord remind me never to do that again.” Discord pulls out an scroll and quill and says
“Noted.” I re-speak but in an quieter voice.
“ Ahem I am to speak with sunshine here.” I point to Celestia and finish. Now getting an chance to look at the blue one she has an cobalt blue coat, with wings and horn, her regalia appears smaller with a darker color looks black with what looks like an moon ,and an darker mane that looks to be the night sky.

The blue mare looks befuddled with the name and turns to Celestia and speaks, but I can't hear them. Then again I don't care, I just want a place to sleep, I speak up because i'm tired of waiting.

“ Hey Sunshine!” The two of them look towards me “ Where do I get to sleep?” She looks towards me and speaks.
“ You would of had an place to sleep if you didn't tackle me.” she says. I actually thought of that for a moment and she is right. I came back an retort.

“ Well I wouldn't get my answers and my backpack wouldn't I .” I state “ Question. What do you do as an ruler sunshine?”
Celestia was about to speak but before that could happen Discord spoke up.

“ Well Jon these two raise the sun and the moon every day and they keep peace in Equestria.”

“ So Sunshine here raises the sun” I get three nods and one confused look . “ Who here raises the moon?” The blue one raises her hoof.
“Whats your name?”I ask while pointing at her.
“Our name is Luna, creature.”

“ My name is Jon. Anyway can I sleep somewhere in the castle?”

Next thing I see I a bunch of bars and an stone floor. Am I in the dungeons or something? Well I did ask for a place to sleep. I look around to see if I could escape. There is none but I found a small cot thing, a pillow, and blanket. Theres one day down I think its only been one day since I got here. Right?

Author's Note

Here you go!
tips will be helpfull

Great escape and chase

Great escape and chase

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-=---=-=-=---=-=-=-=--=-=-=--=-=-==-=-

Dungeons or something)

I wake up and see some sunlight come through but its kinda pointless being in an cell. I look for an way out cause now I can see the cell. The cell i'm in appears rust and unused, fairly clean but definitely not the cleanest, I notice the cell doo to have a lock on it like an normal cell. The bars are rusted but show no sign of breaking whatsoever. I talk to Iris to see if she can do anything to help.

“ Hey Iris.”

“ Zzzzz Huh- what i'm sleeping.” She replies with an groggy voice.

“ Can you help me get out of here?”

“ Hmm, not really if I was an earth elemental I could but i'm not, sorry. Now you think of something like you always do and i'm gonna sleep.”

“ Iris...”

“ Zzzz..”

“ Screw you.”
I look at the lock to see if I could pick it, but I don't have a paperclip. Taking inventory I have my soon to be ruined clothes, pocket stuff, and my bag. Thats it, my bag has things inside. I look in my bag to find anything useful but all I have is school crap, binoculars, machete, book thing and that dagger thing I found. Hey the dagger! I grab the dagger out and it looks beautiful I stupidly wonder if the dagger could do anything and I yell .

“ Dagger of the day, dagger of the night lend me your might and transform to my will!”

I Hold the dagger to the ceiling but nothing happens. “ useless dagger can't even be magical in a magical world.” I throw the dagger to the side and turn back to my bag and take out the machete. I notice a bright light and turn to see it. The dagger that was once there has turned into an sword of epic proportions. The pommel is golden with ornate carvings of wings and adorned with gems that shine bright as an rainbow. The blade seems as if its pure silver shining in the light yet it has a tint of white. the handle is gold wrapped in engravings of vines that cross over multiple times. I stare at it for a moment thinking of what would make it transform now? I notice in the midst of this that it seems to glow in the light, thats it light!. It can transform in the light. To test th I take the sword to the sunlight and think of the dagger, a bright flash appears and now I have the dagger in hand

I grab the sword and make a few swings . For what a sword is made of , this one is particularly light. I look at the sword and to the bars and swing at the bars. The full swing cleaves through without a sound. The one swing leaves a clean cut on the top but the bottom has to go to. I swing once again towards the bottom and when i'm finished multiple clinking sounds indicate that its an clean cut and success of, where to escape.

I go through the makeshift hole but I forgot my bag. I go back for my bag and grab it. Taking the chance of transforming the sword to something compact the first thing comes to mind is a gauntlet. I put the sword in the light and think of the gauntlet. A flash comes and go’s just as fast it appears and in my hand is an golden gauntlet for my fight hand, the gauntlet looks as if for royalty and imbued with an purple gem on the hand. I fit it on my hand and it fits perfectly. Knowing that gold is soft on impact I smash my fist into the wall but the gauntlet doesn't even dent and my hand doesn't feel anything as if the impact didn't happen.

I'm pleased with the result and get my bag and leave only for the door to the outside of the dungeons is locked. The material looks ok, sturdy but weak. You know how things can't be solved by brute force? I call bullshit on that. Everything can be solved by an punch, locked door? Punch it! Anyways I rear up a straight right punch and bingo! I'm out!

There was a little dust around but I walked right through it. As i'm walking through I step on something, the dust clears and I look to see what I stepped on. What surprised me was the fact that I stepped on the pony and knocked him out cold. I try to wake him up but he just mumbles things like: “ Yes momma I love to have cookies.”

I was gonna leave him there, but all of a sudden I see spears all around me. I look around and all the guards I assume are a white coat but each have different eye color.
One in particular comes up in front of me and speaks up.

“Creature, what are you, and why are you coming out of the dungeons?” I look at him and hes different from the rest of them, with an two tone blue mane of one dark and one lighter. His armor is purplish with a star that seems oh so familiar, but I can't put my finger on it his coat is an bright white. I was either gonna give him an answer but I need to find Sunshine and get out!

“ Well i’ll tell you if you.” I point at him “ Take me to your princess.”

“ Why do you want to speak to her?”

“ So I can find a better place to sleep. Whats your name?”

“ I am captain Shining Armor of Princess Celestia.”

“ Which way is the princess?”

“ Why should we-” He kept talking till someone interrupted him.

“ The princess is down this hallway and to the right until your see the doors.”

“Thanks, now y'all ready for this.” I say with a somewhat sinister smile. Some look confuse and the one called ‘Shining Armor’ was about to charge me but before he could I slam my palms into the ground, the area around me erupts in an whirlwind and I make my escape. All the guards are knocked away but are getting up quickly,but I make a ball of air, jump on it, and ‘board’ away with guards chasing after.

I dodge the occasional vase but an crash makes up for it. I look behind me to see a stampede of guards rushing at me. I go down and few hallways and turn right. I look down the hallway and see two large doors ahead of me. With the occasional gaud coming close I blast him away with air and power through. The doors are coming closer but I can't stop now. Can't open a door? Punch through!

I get off my ball by jumping off and rolling forward instead of landing, as i'm rolling I use the momentum of get back on my feet and jump towards the door and rear my fist back and punch through the door.

The doors burst open and I tumble in on my face. I Look up to see Celestia giving me a hard stare, but i just say my greetings.

“ Good morning Sunshine.” I say on the floor “ Can I go home?” I ask in an exasperated voice, “ Or maybe eat, i'm starving.” I can feel everyone staring but I don't give a damn.

“ Well Jon could you explain what happened first?”

“ Umm well as you can see I came through the door with using my fist to open it.”

“ Please tell me, Why did you use your ‘fist’ to open the door.”

“ To admit it seemed like a good idea at the time.”

“ How did you think its a good idea?”

“ Well your guards were chasing me, so in my head that equals good idea. I can tell you my side over breakfast.”

“ *sigh* Very well let us go to the dining hall.”

“ WOO HOO, breakfast.”I say as I fist pump. “ Wheres the dining hall?”

“*sigh* Just follow me.”

We both walk through the door, not without passing every guard with their jaw hitting the floor at seeing what just happend. One of the guards snap out of what happens and trots up to us, Shining Armor I think , Who cares but apparently he does. Hes speaking to the princess bout me or politics or something but I don't hear a word. I just daydream thinkin about life and weapons and whatnot.
=-=-=-=-=--=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-===-=-=--=-=-==--=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

We get to the dining room and its quite regal with all the marble and decorations/banners, the table is quite long being longer than ten meters. The first thing I notice is there are no chairs.

“Hey Sunshine.”

“ What is it?” She replies.

“ Could I have a chair, or something to sit on when we eat?”

“ Yes we do have an chair.” She turns her head to talk to one of the maids to go get an chair. The maid comes back with a chair, and I take it to the table. We all sit down around the table and get menus from an chef. While looking at the menu I couldn't read it, it looks like scribbles. I ask some questions really quick before the person who takes are orders comes back.

“Hey Sunshine.”

“Yes?” she says as she looks over to me.

“ Do you have meat here?” I think Shining over there looked shocked at that.Meh.
The princess nodded and gave the ok signal for me to eat some but I didn't feel like it. Others joined at the table for breakfast, such as, Luna, Discord, and another alicorn thats pink. I said my salutations to everybody then the pink one came up.

“Who are you?” I ask while pointing at her.

“ I'm princess Cadence, now who are you.”

“ I’ll tell you after we order breakfast, K?”

She raises an eyebrow and nods. We all order breakfast, with me getting a omelet with cheese. While waiting Cadence ask about me. It seems like everybody wanted to know so I asked which part, the time I awoke and fought the Diamond Dogs or the this morning how I got out of the dungeons. Most wanted to hear of how I fought the diamond dogs. I tell the story with great detail emphasizing the cool parts by waving my arms in the air. some seem to laugh and they remind me of my friends back home at how I would tell stories and they would laugh, but I digress. I get to the ending of the fight, and now they wonder why i'm here. I was gonna tell them how but breakfast came in.

We all eat and finish as quick, as i'm eating Celestia notices the gauntlet on my right hand and asks about it.

“ Jon, Where did you get the gauntlet?”

“ I’ll tell when I talk about the story of how I got out of the dungeons. So whats the plan today?”

“Well we were gonna initiate the research to send you home, And we need to get you back to Twilight's too.” I hear someone spit something out and couch a couple times. I turn my head to see Shining over there choking on an drink or something. I was gonna talk to her but got interrupted by Shining over there.

“ You want to put this creature in the same area as my sister?” He asks in disbelief. The only thing I could see is something happening in the future and I don't like it.

“ Why yes Captain he need to go over there to find a place to live, he can't live here the whole time.” Shining glares at me and I don't get why though. We finish breakfast and I wanted to go back to ponyville I suppose. Everyone starts to leave and Celestia was about to leave but I grabbed her attention to ask her something.

“ Hey Celestia?” I ask in a different tone than usual. She seemed surprised at this but answers.

“Yes Jon?”

“Can you help me with something?”

“ I will try to, What is it that you need help with?”

“ Can you help me send a letter home?”

“ I'm sorry but that will take time to figure out a spell for that.” I get a sad face from that. “But It will take a shorter time than to send you home I assure you.”

“Ok, am I gonna go back to ponyville now?”

“ Soon, but yes.”

“Ok.” I feel kinda sad that I can't talk to my people back home and tell them i'm fine. The princess see my sadness and gives me a hug, I return the gesture by hugging back. She seems happy at this and I feel relieved. We both release and chat for ways to get me to ponyville. We both decided to use teleportation again. While preparing I just sit there waiting for the princess of the day. When she come in I stare at her and she stares at me. I walk over to her and raise my arm up and scratch her behind the ear. What really surprised me is that she started sighing relieved and started kicking like a dog would. I stop and she glares at me I raise my arms to defend my self, but her way of revenge was mean. When she teleported me without warning I fell on my side at the destination, on top of some books. pain...oh the pain.

I look up to see an very surprised Twilight and friends staring at me with anger and relief. I speak up to snap them out of staring.

“ Hey Twilight can you heal me? I'm hurt and I needs heals please.” Everyone there
face hoofs(?) except Fluttershy, who seems more worried about me than anything right now.

Author's Note

Sorry couldn't get this faster
But next chapter is gonna be awhile Because Google Is acting weird and family fro California is visiting
Got proof reader tell me if its better

keep calm and do whatever you feel like

Lunch tricks

Ponyville Exploration

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=--=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-==-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=0-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Twilight's place or something)

" Hey Twilight can I has heals please?" I ask while on the floor in pain.

" What are 'heals'." She asks.

" It means that i'm in pain and need to be healed." Her horn glows for a couple of seconds and some of the pain goes away. Sleeping in the dungeons and getting chased are not good for the muscles. Anyway I get off the floor and look to see all of Twilights friends giving me looks. Twilight self seems disturbed. The orange one which I think is Applejack haves a stern look as if I was in trouble, i'm not in trouble, Right? Anyway Rarity I think has a rather disturbed face. The pink one is bouncing up and down. And Fluttershy is giving a worried look, I wouldn't blame her.
" Hey, what happened to the pony that was grey and the little one to?" Twilight tell me that she is very grateful but confused to what happened and who to thank. Hearing this gave me relief.

Twilight changes the subject.
" So what happened after the teleport?"

" Well I made friends." She seems to facehoof at this.

" No, tell me all of what happened." She says in a stern voice. I was about to say something but. "NOW."

I tell them what happened, such as how I tackled the princess. I was gonna keep going but Twilight went on a rant for ten minuets or so, all the others seem to be in a short form of shock of some kind. I wait for the rant to end and continue on the point of the story of the history of humans and how I got my bag back. Some seemed to facehoof at this and I ask whats wrong. They soon tell me that it was Twilight who was gonna give me my bag. Huh.

I keep telling the story of how someone named Discord came in and we soon became friends. all of them look at me in disbelief, but I pulled out my IPod and showed them the selfie of me and Discord. Twilight seemed look at my IPod with great interest but before she could ask I put it away and continue the story of the chase with the princess. While telling the story I get to the part where were at standstill, and how I escape. Some were genuinely surprised at this. I quickly tell the part where I go back into the throne room and ask for a place to sleep and end up in the dungeons. All seemed worried at this giving each other looks of worry. Having a eye for detail I notice this but put it off. I was gonna tell them how I woke up and escaped but all of a sudden my stomach growls with great noise. I ask Twilight
" I'm hungry got lunch?"

Twilight walks into the kitchen I presume and walks out with troubled face and says.
" Were out of food." She seems to be mumbling to herself at what to do about the food problem but I make a better solution I think. I walk to the front door, and as I was about to open it a great force pushes me face first to the door and black out.
=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=----==-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
3rd person view at Twilight's)
" So what now?" Rainbow dash asks.

" We should send a letter to the princess." Says Twilight.

" But then why is he here? Wouldn't the princess do something?" Says Applejack.

" Well I have to know what to do with him, so i'm gonna send a letter to the princess. SPIKE!!"

While the three discuss on what to do Rarity and Fluttershy inspect Jon.
" Why is his clothes so raggedy? Its quite dreadful." Says Rarity,

" Do you think he's ok?" Says Fluttershy.

While the other were talking no one notices the pink mare slip away " Mwahahahah..."
=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=---=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-
Jon's head or something)

I Awake in a black void, typical. I see a light, typical. I go towards the light, because theirs nothing but black. I get to the light and the light envelops me. My vision clears and I see a landscape of a grassy plain with assorted flowers that go as far as the eye can see, in the clear blue sky is a sunny day with just enough clouds, in the background I see mountain ranges with the whitest snow. in the middle of this is a lady with tan skin long flowing hair and bright eyes of brown. She seemed to be around the ages of 25-30s but who am Ito judge. She's wearing white gown that goes from top too bottom.

I know its rude to stare but who is she. Before I could ask she talks first.

" Hey Jon." She says

" Who are you?" I ask while pointing at her

" Aww don't you know me?" She says while making a pouty face and crossing of the arms.

Oh god its the voice in my head." Iris?" I ask somewhat confused.

" That's what you named me, Right?"

" Yes I did, but why do you look like this?" I say while holding both my arms out and move them up and down gesturing at her body.

" Well I wanted to look pretty."

" Oh where am I, just wanna know."

" In your head."

" Oh... Always thought it be a bunch of me's in my head at some kind of NASA control panel of sorts keeping up with my body. Or could you augment my body to have super strength?

" No, you don't have that." I felt slightly sad and by slightly sad I mean I curled up into a ball and rocked back and forth thinking about Asian things. " But, you do have stats like a RPG in a form of a hologram ." She said. This made me get up and look interested. She pulled up a hologram and it had my stats.

Name: Jon LEVEL:1
Race: Human
Health:89/100

STR:6
DEF:5
DEX:5
CON:4
INT:3
S-INT:5
WIS:2
CHA:1

MAG:000

" What's with my stats, why am I level one, what's with the magic, why are they so low, and what is the S-INT?"

" Well one your human, same for two, you don't have magic, average for a human is 3, and S-INT is basically street smarts."

" Can I level up?"

" Maybe? I wouldn't try it."

" Why is my health not at full?"

" How did you get here?"

" I got -, ooh yeah I remember now."

" Anything else?"

" How do I get out?"

" About now."

" What do you mea-" That's all I got before everything went black.
=-=-=-=-=-=-==-=-=--==-=-=--==-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=---=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--==-=-=-=--===-=-=-==-====-=-=-==-=-=-
Twilight's door)

I wake up to the very nice floor, think its oak. Any way I get up and see the other ponies talking, me being the anti social person I am I walk out the door slowly until the stupid door had to creak. All the ponies look at me. I stare back and while doing so I step out of the door. Soon after I hear multiple hooves clop against the wood floor. Thinking quickly Irun to the back of the... tree. And that's why the wooden floors are high quality. Anyway I run to the back of the house tree library thing and wait for the rush to pass.

Seeing that everything is turning up Jonathan. I go to I think the back door, but its locked. Ok how can I get in through this door without punching it? I know~~punch it!~~ pick it! Wait I don't have a pick of sorts. Seeing the gauntlet on my hand I think for it to be come a key. But it doesn't work this must mean that the item is either a defense or offense. Testing this I think of a kite shield, ask and you shall receive. The shield is golden in metal that shines brighter then the sun with a royal purple gem in the middle with engravings around it too make it look like a sun. The shield is quite normal being the size around my torso. Handy.

Thinking of a way to get back to the door I think of something I can pick at it something long and thin that's a weapon. Got it a rapier, the lock is big enough it'll fit. I make image in my head and boom or flash a rapier appears. The rapier is a elegant sword with a silver blade and a intricate golden hand guard at the pommel is a pointy purple gem, neat. I inspect the weapon to admire it neat for speed, precision and stabbing something feature Jon will need. Any way seeing that the blade is thin enough I slip the tip in and jiggle around, and bingo! ~~If you know what I mean, heh heh.~~

The door opens and I was gonna walk in but I still have the sword in hand. I quickly change it back into a gauntlet and go inside. I walk in through the kitchen seeing all dem pots and pans. I walk through and enter the min room being the living room. Going in I see a purple lizard thing. OMG Barney will get his revenge for what I did. Looking at the lizard he sees me and stares back everything is silent but he breaks it first.

" Whoa, who are you?"

" Jon, What and who are you?"

" I'm a Spike the dragon. What are you?" He says while pointing.

" I'm a human." This talk is tense but it seems to be easing. " What do you do around here?"

" Well i'm an assistant of Twilight and do stuff around her like, organize the books or send letters to the princess."

Wait if he can send letters to the princess then maybe I can get lunch.
" Hey Spike can you send a letter to the princess for me i'll write it, ok?"

" I guess so..."

" Great, so where's the paper?" Spike walks out of the room and soon comes back wit a quill and scroll. I take the items and look at the quill, I cant write with a quill. I give the quill back to Spike and he looks at me questionably . I grab my bag off my bag and pull out a pen. Spike still looks at me with a still befuddled look on his face. I click the pen, take the scroll and write something down. This is what it said.

Dear princess Sunshine

Hello there it's me Jon. When I got here Twilight wanted to know what we talked about and stuff. Anyways your probably busy with your princess crap stuff. Also its lunch and Twilight wouldn't let me in to the outside world, what's up with that? Can you do me a favor and teleport me lunch at Twilight's. I'd like a PB&J sandwich, please. I don't know what i'm supposed to do but Twilight went after me supposedly in town.

- Your friend Jon <3

P.S: I always return the favors, no matter what. I'll do everything in my power to get whatever you need from that favor. Bye!

I curled it up without a thought and gave it to Spike. Spike then blew on the scroll and went up in flames.

" Why did you set it on fire?" I ask while rushing the purple dragon.

" Whoa, whoa, chill out. That's how I send messages to the princesses. My flames do that." He says in a hurried tone.

" Oh, ok." I wait for something to happen. Hey look interesting thing! Anyway Spike burped a scroll and gave a quick glance without opening it and gave it to me. I unfurled the scroll and read what it said.

Dear Jon

Your sandwich will arrive shortly and I take your word on that favor and maybe need it soon.

- Your friend Princess Celestia

Soon after reading this I felt something drop in my stomach. I just realized I just gave a princess a favor oh god why didn't you think past Jon?

"Good job Jon giving a princess of the sun a favor with out thinking." Iris says

" Shut up Iris your not helping." I thought back.

A flash later and a medium sandwich appeared out of nowhere. That's neat. I was about to eat but my gut has this feeling. probably missing something, got it missing a drink, what could that drink be? Milk.
" Hey Spike got milk?"

" Uh yeeaah just let me get it." Spike soon came out with a glass jug of milk and a glass cup.

" Thanks let me pour it and you put it back." he nods and I quickly pour the milk and give the jug back to him. He takes the jug and walks away to put it back. I'm all set up. Milk, check. Food, check. Ready to eat face? Check. Me having the bad luck I am someone walks through the door. That someone is the five mares looking exhausted. most giving either a glare or look of relief.
" What's wrong?" I ask while putting the sandwich in my mouth, taking a bite and chewing.

" WHERE WERE YOU!" Twilight yells. Gauging the situation I thought of what to say carefully.

I hold up my hand and chew a couple times before swallowing. Don't speak with your mouth full, das nasty.
" I was here the whole time." I calmly say.

" HOW DID YOU GET IN?"

" I went through the back."

" IT'S LOCKED, EXPLAIN NOW!"

" Simple, I picked the lock or maybe destroyed it giving it a thought now."

" YOU PICKED THE LOCK TO MY BACK DOOR?"

" Yea." She seemed to be calming down but still angry.

" Oh my Celestia, what am I gonna do with you?"

" I don know. Your choice really."She seemed to notice the sandwich next and decided to ask about that.

" Where did you get food? Did you steal it?"

" Well I got it from the princess of the day you could say, heh I rhymed."

" What do you mean got it from the princess?"

" Exactly what it means, I got it from the princess." This seemed to make the other four ponies worry, and Twilight a little angry.

" Tell me how you got the sandwich. NOW."

I tell them the story of what I did and some seemed to have a 'really?' face after. I quickly ate the food and waited for something to happen.

" So what now?" asked the rainbow one. Not knowing all their names I threw out a suggestion.

" How about we do full introductions? I don know all of you and may be you can ask me questions after." They all seemed to agree. We all sat in a circle and Started from left to right.

" Hello i'm Twilight Sparkle and as you can see i'm a unicorn which means I can do magic. I'm the prized student of princess Celestia, and I moved here to study the magic of friendship." I nod to confirm and move on.

" Hi there i'm am Rarity and I own a fashion business with clothes. If you come by and need clothes i'll make some for you if needed." Nods.

" Well howdy there, i'm Applejack and I live and work at Sweet Apple Acres bucking apples and bringing them in and sell them to everypony in town." Nods.

" I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria , i'm also a weather pony so that means I help the weather change every now and then. Don't for get i'm watching you bub."

the last pony did not seem like she wanted to talk seeing that she was tiptoeing away until I looked at her.

" You don't have to talk if you don't want to I think your name is Fluttershy right?" She nods at this and bury her face in her hooves, aww that's cute. Twilight spoke up soon after.

" Fluttershy here is the local care taker of all the animals in Ponyville. She's also the kindest pony you'll ever meet." Chimes in Twilight.

" Ok so who wants to ask me first?" all of hem raise there hooves. " New system we go from left to right and if you have a question for me i'll do my best to answer and if you don't say pass, got it?" all of them nod. Twilight first, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, And lastly Fluttershy.

" What are you gonna do around here?"

" I don't really know, only the feature will tell."

" Whats that red stuff on your clothes?" Rarity asks.

" What red stuff?" I look on my clothes and find some splotches of red on my back. " Ketchup guess i'll have to get a new shirt. Wait you said you'll make me new clothes right?" She nods. " Ok guess i'll be coming soon, I guess."

" When do you think your gonna go home?" Applejack asks.

" I don't know only time will tell."

" I challenge you to a spar!" Says Rainbow Dash.

" No."

" But wh-"

" No I will not fight without good reason."

" But why?"

" Reasons. That's all I will say."

" Fine... You owe me a spar later." She says while crossing her forelegs.

" Heh heh, no I don't. Next."

"..............." Fluttershy um speaks

" Can you speak louder?"

" Can you tell us why you wont fight without reason?"

I heard her this time and I think Rainbow Dash too while i'm thinking of how to answer this Rainbow tells everyone else what Fluttershy said. This is how I worded it.

" Do you want answer one or answer two?" I say with a soft smile hiding my feels.

" Can I have both?" She asks

" You know what, for you i'll tell. One, i'm a bad friend." They all seem to gasp at that but I continue." Two, two words never again." I say with my soft smile turning into a flat emotionless face. Trying to keep the mood up I change the subject.

" So what now? Can we explore the town? I'd really like to see it." This gets them thinking. Twilight is the first to speak.

" I guess we can take you around and show you some highlights."
All of us went to the door and went outside. wonder how they'll react to the thing that was running away from Sunshine.

Author's Note

This took longer then expected because...
one: Cousins are over for visiting
Two I had about half of it typed nut accidently delete all of it,( This was before I saw the save function.)
Three: Google docs isn't working for me, wont give me my damn files.
Four: i'm still new to this
Five: This is a good number to stop

Ponyville

Ponyville

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=---=-=-=-=--=-=-=-=--=-==-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

We all went outside of Twilight's tree place. While walking some, meaning all said they have something to do. Rarity said she has business to take care of. Applejack said she has to go back to check on her family. Rainbow Dash said she has to go be awesome somewhere else, and Fluttershy said she has to check her animals. Twilight was left with me. Twilight seem to wanted to get away from me. Maybe because I stink? Maybe... I haven't showered in a while and would really like too. I confronted Twilight on this.

"Twilight, what's wrong? "

"No- nothing." It seems I caught her off guard with this she seems scared.

" Are you scared of me?"

" N-no, why would I be scared."

" Because, I tackled the princess, escaped the dungeon, and fought your brother, kinda, etcetera. "

She looked sad at this. She asked something that made me wonder also.

" How did you get away from doing all of that?" She says while looking up to me with a sad face.

" Because i'm stupid." I say with a chuckle. Her sad face turned into confusion. Since i'm new here she doesn't know me well. "You'll learn what to do with me later."

We both kept walking and Twilight showed me around. It being around 5:00 pm all the shops are closing and ponies are leaving. Some ponies are still walking around catching the rest of the day. Those ponies walking around saw me and freaked out. Being all like "The horror!" Wonder what's wrong. She showed me her friend's houses. All of the places were interesting maybe being from a city it's all new and different.

The last place we went to is a place called Sugar cube corner. From the outside I could see the inside but the windows are covered in cloth drapes obscuring my vision. Something tells me to run away and go inside. That's not good.

"Hey let's go in. They make lots of snacks considering its a bakery." Chimes Twilight.

" Hey Twilight." She turns around to face me. " I have a feeling something is gonna happen and my gut says 'go in there!' and 'run away!'." She looks at me somewhat surprised. She replies to me.

"What do you mean don't go in? Just come in with me and it will be fine."

" Ok, but if anything happens its your fault." She seems to make a face at this but I can't tell the emotion that well.

We walked in and it's as dark as the night in a box. Yeah that dark. As we walked deeper the dark is still there. All of a sudden a click went off and the lights went on. I cringed at the light. Someone yelled 'surprise!' Directly in my face. It definitely surprised me that's for sure but instead of talking back or freaking out I turned around and ran for the door while saying nope.

I ran as fast as legs would take me. One, I don't like party's that much. Two, i'm not very social. Three I feel like I should run and get some fresh air. I kept running passing houses and houses until I hit a open field. The field is grassy with a range of short grass. There isn't much to say about a field of grass. It's really windy, that's keeping me cool in this fresh night.

I sit down and look around and review my day. Got a awesome weapon, made some friends with a princess, learned the town layout if I need to escape, and ran to this field. It's night time and the breeze is fresh I look around and see a forest nearby. I walk to the edge and lay down under a tree. I think about the new item I have, the gauntlet. Seeing it makes me think of the future and how it's gonna suck, but maybe the ponies will make it better. I take a quick inventory check to make sure everything is there the only thing that missing is my pen must of left it Twilight's. I soon fall asleep and delve into the realm of dreams.

Author's Note

short chapter
sorry if you don't like it.
how does anybody feel about Yoshi's?

Day 5 Part 2: BATH TIME

Day 5 Part 2: BATH TIME

Last time on: Good, bad, and why me?

" Ooohh...So were going in one at a time, right?"

" No were not, why?"
_~_~_~_~_~_~_~~__

Now back to the story.

~_~_~_~_~_~_~_~_~_~_~

" Why should I bathe with you? Cause I don't want to."

" What's wrong with it? Your injured and need help."

" Yeah but i'm fine. See?" I wiggle myself off her back, brace for impact and hop down. Only to be caught with magic and put back on her back. Son of a bitch. "Come on, why'd you do that?"

" Because you're injured and need to bathe."

" I am perfectly capable to bathe by myself."

" Stop being so foalish." Foalish?" I invoke my favor." Sheeeit.

" This is what you use your favor on?"

Come on she could of used her favor on anything, like donating my body to science, or tell her a story, maybe even helping her out of something, but it had to be this. I curse the guy behind the desk! After hearing that, Luna and Rarity decide to join in.

" Jon! How could you owe the princess a favor?" Says Rarity. " When, how, why?" She says in disbelief.

" Yes Jon, How?" Says Luna in a mocking tone.

" Well, it was like the third day I was here. Twilight left for something and I met Spike. He said something about sending letters to Celestia and I was hungry. So I asked her for a favor and I got food."

" Oh what did you get?" Asks Rarity. " Was it something royal and extravagant?"

" Nope." Her face turned to shock. If stares could kill, she'd shoot lasers. " I got a sandwich and a drink. Totally worth it."

" You asked Sister for a sandwich? HA!" Apparently Luna thought this was hilarious.

" Yeah I did, and it was worth it." Really was." So Celestia. This is what you use your favor on?"

"Yes."

" I see, But the possibility are endless when it comes to favors. I mean, why would you want to use it on that when you could use it on something like, me making you something, I can cook some good brownies." I can't cook with out a recipe though

" Sorry, but I do like the thought of that. Brownies are okay to me, not my favorite."

" I love brownies though." Says Luna. " What does one do to get this 'favor'."

" I ask you for a favor and then when that is done I owe you a favor. Simple."

" I see..." Luna went to thinking. Don't they have like chefs or something to cook for them?

" See Celestia I can do anything-ish, so why does it have to be this?"

" Because I said so. An that is it."

" Iris? Help? Please?"

" Try faking your sick."

" Thanks."

" But Celestia." I start. "I don't feel well. *Cough, cough.* I don't want it to be my fault if I got you sick. *Cough, cough* I must have caught it in the hospital when I *Cough* I woke up *Cough*." My acting skills are top notch ish.

" I see, But how can you bathe if you can't wash your self."

" What do you *cough* mean?"

" A unicorn's magic is dangerous to use when they are sick."

" Oh I see then *cough* I guess I will need help then." There just happens to be a solution to everything that is wrong to me doesn't there.

We continue the walk down halls till we get to Celestia's 'Royal chambers' wherever that is. The walk was silent, wasn't awkward but silent enough to hear only the clop steps of everyone's else hooves. And here I lay on royalty's back with a bloody coat and boredom. Another window, another door.

" Are we there yet?" I say to none in particular.

" Yes were here." Answers Celestia. Yay-ish." Luna, why don't you go to the throne room with Rarity and get something to eat,"

" Very well sister, have a pleasant bath then. Farewell." Luna says as she walks away with Rarity. I want food too...Am I still aloud to eat meat? Wait...never mind.

" I want food too." I say in a whiny voice.

" After Jon, just wait okay?" Celestia says as she faces me. She opens the door and walks us inside.

" Fine, was never a big fan of breakfast. More of a lunch guy."

" I see, can you walk?" She asks.

" Let me down and we'll see." She then levitates me off her back and onto the floor. I take a few test steps getting a feel, it hurts but I can walk. The pain is borderline bearable, but as a man I must not show pain unless certain conditions are met.

" Oh no, you're still hurt." She says in a worried tone.

" What no... I'm fine it's only a little bit of pain and I can walk just fine." I take a few steps only to be levitated to her face.

" You don't have to lie to me you know." Her eyes still hold worry. I'm more worried for the fact of I just met her like three days ago or something and the fact that she might be getting too attached.

" I see then, shall we go to the baths then?"

" Yes." With me in her magic grasp she walks over to a door and opens it with magic. The opened door reveals a giant room full white as pearl marble and s big bath enough to fit more people then you would see at a public swimming pool in the middle of summer. I can see why she wanted to help, without it I seriously think I might of drown somehow.

" Are you sure these are the baths? This looks like more like a damn swimming pool!"

" Language! And yes these are my private baths. Now let's get cleaned."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Time skip ish
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bath itself isn't too bad, it's not to deep, waters just right and i'm getting cleaned. I'm glad that the baths aren't too deep, they only seem to reach the top of Celestia's legs. I could still drown, it is a possibility. The cleaning process was gentle. The princess got a scrub filled with soap and scrubbed, everywhere. It was silent for most of the time seeing as it was mostly splashed of the water. I look at myself now and all the blood is gone, so were done right?

" So, were done right?" I ask.

" Not quite. I need to clean my self next."

" Oh, okay."

" Jon? I have something to ask you." Where did my life go when, here I am having a pony that is a princess ask me something.

" Uh, sure, what is it?"

" Could I adopt you?" Wat? I stay quiet to think for a moment.

" Did I hear that right? Iris can you confirm?

" Yes sir I can Guvna. She has said what you thought sir." she says in a fake accent.

" Well then, that escalated quickly. What should I do?"

" Why don't you accept?"

" Why? So I can become the 'royal family' ?

" That and think of the benefits. Oh yeah!" With you being related to the princess, you can do more then the average pony. You can learn to fight better from the guards with her permission, and maybe you can even get some motherly favors."

" Think I should question it first?"

" Always question something good kid."

" Does that mean I should question you?"

" Later, for now question the princess.

" Why would you want to adopt me?" I ask her.

" I just thought that you would like some family over here."

" But, you said you would find me a way back home. Is there no way?"

" My sister and I are still working on it, I just thought in the mean time you'd like a family."

" But what would happen when I leave?"

" You would still be in the family if your wondering."

" But if I leave, then I can't come back right?"

" We could work on a way for you to come back also if that's what you want."

" Maybe, but I still don't get why?"

" When you need somepony for help, let it be your family."

" I see, what would you be to me if you adopt me?"

" I could be your mother, or your aunt."

" What would I be, title wise?"

" A prince at least, there are others if you'd like.

" I see. I guess I don't have any more questions then."

" Your answer then?"

" Sure, but are we going to do this publicly or on the down low?" I can regret this later.

" What do you want? Son?" Oh I am going to have to get use to hearing that.

" On the down low. I have a question for you though, * deep breath* mom." I don't feel good now.

" Sure what is it?"

" How do you feel that i'm actually a human?"

" Why do you ask, but the answer right now is like my own son." She finishes cleaning herself and turns to me.

"Uhh, great. So we gonna go eat?"

" If that is what you would like son." She put to much emphasis on 'son'.

Ever had a thing you were planning to do and you went through with it and then regretted it right after? This is that thing I regret. It's going to be so weird having a mother that can understand me now.

Celestia gets up and lifts me along in her magic. We get out of the royal baths and go to the royal chambers. I feel I should ask her more questions about this mother son thing. She's too friendly to do this, I bet there is some kind of ulterior motive behind this, or she has a motherly fetish.

Celestia puts me on her bed and brings a towel out of somewhere to dry herself off. And here I am on her bed, or should I say, 'mom's' bed wet. I look around to see that for a royals room it's quite simple. there aren't many decorations except for the big painting of her and Luna and the occasional photo in frame on top of the fire place. While looking around 'mom' decided it would be something would be funny to dry me off in surprise, in magic of course.

'Mom' draped the towel over me ad started rubbing to dry me off. As soon as she's done she took it off. Is it wrong to feel awkward?

" Thanks..." I tell her.

" No problem, now let's go get breakfast now. What do ya say son?" She says in a overly friendly tone.

" Uhh... Yeah, that would be nice." I say in a tired tone. I get up on the bed and start to walk off towards the door only to be snatched in her magic and put on her back. " I can walk you know." I say to her.

" Ooh, but I wouldn't want my little son to walk and get lost now would he?" She replies in a cutish tone.

" But I would just follow you."

" Don't worry about it. Just enjoy the ride." I'm not sure I can. With me on her back she walks out of the room and into the hallway.

The walk seems kinda long so I just lay on my new mother's back and contemplate once again. I know I make bad decisions, but is this a wrong or right decision. I can't tell. But if there some ghost guy in chain mail of some kind i'd bet he'd say " You chose unwisely." Or some kind of Bull shit like that. Can't I get a sign? It looks like the food hall is near us. The two guards open the door and let us in not questioning why i'm on her back. But my question is why are there guards at the food hall, what are they going to protect? Food? ' Oh, no watch out for the thief! He's got the cabbage!' Hehe, that would be kinda funny to see.

The food hall is revealed to show a Rarity, Luna, and Twilight and co. Her mane looks messy. As soon as we walked in, everyone bows except for me and Luna. Twilight gets up from bowing and looks strait at me going wide eyes. I can't tell if shes angry. Wonder what I can eat here...

Author's Note

Hows that for a chapter? So this one's kinda short but it got through the bath and the surprise of adoption. Of course it's just for the story it's not going to mean that Jon will live here and stuff, it just means that Celestia has adopted a human kid ish.

If you have any questions then I'll answer them to the best of my ability.

~ Normalguy

Day 5 is longest day.

Author's Note

Behold I hat risen from the depth of the blocks of writing!

This chapter took a long while so enjoy while you can , hope you like it.

If there are any plot holes ( which there might be a ton of) please do tell.

Then again new story coming soon.

~Normalguy

Day 5 is longest day.

Day 5 is longest day.

So here I am, on a floor watching a griffin. I can't move but I can have hope that he doesn't see me and moves on at whatever he's doing. Light flashes again as the door opens up revealing another griffin.

" Hey, you ready yet?" The griffin that just came in and spoke to the one at the bags.

" Uhh, yeah just give me a minuet." He says as he rifles back through the bags again.

" Dude hurry up, the boss will get mad bro. And you've seen him mad." He grabs a nearby sack bag and leaves.

" Yeah, yeah, it's just another raid. Jeeze." He calls back to the other griffin, but seems to late. I hope he doesn't see me staring at him. "So I need a sword, check." He takes the sheath with blade out to inspect it. " Magic cancelling rings." He takes out a couple of those rocky rings I saw before. " For me and for her." As he said that he put one on himself and holds the other loosely. He thinks he's so funny. Obviously I am way funnier. " And rope for the bed." He says sarcastically. He give off a small chuckle. I try to wiggle a finger and it moves. Success!

The griffin soon leaves with all the gear in tow, Leaving the bag here. Now I have to check how long that was. I bring myself up to a sitting position and think.

" Hey, Iris? How long was that?" I ask her.

" Around 300 or so, I lost count a couple times."

" Good enough, You counted seconds right?"

" I don't know." I swear I can feel her shrug in my head. " I just kept up at a one-two pace." Perfect!

" Perfect. So if we have around 300 seconds and 1 minuet is 60, we'll have... Five minuets? Yeah 5 minuets for one notch."

" Wow your good at calculating." She says in a chipper tone.

" Don't get happy about that, and it's easy cause i'm Asian, duh." I say in a half sarcastic tone at the last part. When i'm with friends and i'm comfortable enough with them i'll make fun of my self in a sarcastic stereotypical way. Iris, she's getting there.

" I don't get it..." She says confusedly.

" Don't worry about it. Just know that if I say that i'm Asian it will answer a lot of problems."

" Ohh, gotcha." With the conversation done I suddenly rock from one side to the other. Did the train stop?

Seeing that these griffins are raiding the train, then I should get ready to fight them, yes? I have a bow that paralyzes at the first notch for five minuets. Lets change that. So every notch is five minuets, so full circle should do. That should paralyze them for about an hour I believe. The door opens up, I react to it in surprise moving back closer towards the wall hoping whatever it is that they don't find me. I'm glad I chose that decision, because about ten griffins came bustling in, each grabbing a leather bag sack and moving out.

Soon all the griffins leave. Except one. He starts talking out loud of the sudden.

" Now in a book, there would be a stowaway in here hiding, and getting ready to retaliate." He looks around. I don't know what to say, give him props cause he's right. I just hope that he goes away. " I should check." He turns to the corner i'm hiding in, but the door opens revealing another one of them griffins.

" Hey come on already, ya pecker." The griffin says. " The boss is waiting on your sorry ass."

" I'm just checking! Jeeze." The griffin that was about to catch me said.

" Again? Dude, there is nopony here, you always do this so just come out already." The griffin that came in left just as fast. The griffin that was snooping leaves with his head down and mumbles on the way out.

" Meh, meh, meh, meh, meh." The griffin says mocking his subordinate." Just you watch one day, i'll be right." He opens the door and leaves. Now we're all alone more like me though. I get away from the corner and silently walk over to the door, you never can be too careful. I look at through the door window to see a bunch of griffins in line formation break. The land around is grassy with some foliage, so twigs might be problem. I see some rocks for cover here and there, but there aren't to many smaller rocks to chuck as distractions. Time to look through stuff again.

I look through some other bags quickly to find; some of those rocky rings, three total, and some small pots and pans. I can take the rings but not the pot or pan. But I have an idea for them. I take a look out the door window to see no griffins around. I look through the pot and pans bag to find a giant pan. I take the pan and run out side as silently as possible. It is time to activate plan A.

I move about twenty five feet out and leave the pan there. I move back to the luggage area and start. I chuck a small pot aiming for the pan, but miss. I give out a small curse and try again. I throw the little pan like a tomahawk to hit the pan on the ground. With a clean hit it went clang.

*Clang!*

Shit! That was loud, a lot louder that I thought. I sit down in the middle of the cabin cross legged side ways and wait. Now if I may quickly might add. I can't kneel, well actually I can but since i'm more top heavy then bottom it would hurt to kneel for a while. I've tried to do it before trust me, my friend can to it perfectly and I hate him for that.

As the plan has worked about like I planned. But a little two well. let's count. One, two, three, four, four griffins. I only planned about one or two. Luckily all of them are facing away from the open door looking for the cause. I pull the string back and aim for the closest one about fifteen feet away from the door. I'm about ten from the door inside, making a total of about twenty five feet total.

I'm no archer but I always wanted to try it. Might as well start now. I know from seeing archers that wind and gravity is a bitch. Also that it should be fine at this range. I release the string to get a low twang and a straight shot. As my aim is true, the 'arrow' flies straight. Gravity doesn't affect it and neither does the wind. Fantastic! Maybe this just got easier. The shot hit the griffin in the body. The arrow disintegrates and he slumps to the ground. The other three griffins have found the sound as two of the three hold a big pan and the other a smaller pan. They didn't seem to notice their friend fall. They seem, to close together but I can aim for the middle one.

" Iris, think you can help?" Time for plan A subscript 'a'. That's right, right?

" Yes? What do ya need?"

" Can you help with the arrow?"

" Why? Wind doesn't seem to affect it."

" Can you wrap the arrow around in wind so when it hits the middle griffin it'll push the other two away?" It's just an idea.I think it might work. Maybe.

" Wrap the arrow?" My heart took a moment to stop. " I can do better. Just fire the arrow and watch me." She just got cooler.

" Whatever it is your doing do it enough to push them enough apart but not fly them to space."

" Your no fun." I pull the string back and the 'arrow' appears. I fire at the middle and as straight as can be it flies to hit the griffin in the chest. He falls to the ground. From what I could see the two griffins pull back as if yanked off stage. Seeing how my plan has worked ish. I run out to the front of the door and pull with three fingers hoping it would work. And it has seeing as two arrows appear. I turn the bow to the side and release. The two flew true as one got hit but the other missed.

The griffin caught himself with a wing flap and righted himself up. Oh yeah, they have wings, I forgot about that. He looks at his two friends and panics as do I. I pull back the golden string quickly. As if time has almost slows down, the griffin slows down about to call out for help, but not on my Asian ass. I release the string to see it fly to a peculiar spot. His mouth. Owch.

The arrow disintegrates. He falls to the ground. I relax a little putting the bow to my side and go to inspect the griffins. The closest one is just laying there breathing, looking around and the occasional blink. As I walk up to him his eyes bulge. But I have other plans. I walk past to get the other griffins. Hoping that the arrow affects stack I quickly shoot them again and then drag them to the luggage cabin. I look around for something to do with them, Can't take chances. Seeing an extra sack I look inside to find rope. I take the rope and tie them up like hogs. I lastly drag each one into a corner. Then again, no chances.

I walk outside to see if there's any other griffins out there is, only one. He looks around, probably looking for his buddies. I pull out the bow and lodge him an arrow on his almost missed neck. Gotta be careful. He falls to the ground, I drag him back to the cabin and tie him up. Man, I sound like some kind of crazy person. Might be cause this world.

Walking out again proves nothing outside. Good.

" Iris? Now what?" I know I have to be sneaky and crap, but what do I do? I'm used to a street fight but stealth? Hail no. But now is a good time to practice it. Might be useful later.

" Look around both sides of the train and tell me what you see." I look on the right side of it to see some griffins standing guard. About five total.The other side has three? A side door then opens up ahead with a griffin holding a sack. The others just seem to laugh, probably cracking a joke about balls or something. What I didn't notice is that he's coming over here, as in my way. I wait at the door hoping he'll pass in front. I pull the bow string ready and waiting. About thirty seconds or so he appears in front grumbling of course.

" Why did I have to take the money back..." He continues about that until I shot him barely hitting him in the chest. He flops to the ground. on top of the sack rag dolling off of it. I run over to him quicker then a medic and shoot him again. I quickly drag him inside and leave.

" Now what?" I ask Iris in a panicked fashion.

" Climb the ladder." What ladder? I look around and, hey a ladder. I start to formulate another plan and climb up. As I get up top I look around. Luckily I see no griffins in the sky. I stay at the last cabin so they can't sneak behind. I take a rocky ring out and chuck it towards the now left side. Which was the right side before. The ring bounces off a roof far away enough to get a griffin's attention. Holding a ring in talon, or claw, the griffin flies up holding it quizzically looking as to return it to it's owner, which is nice of him. I take up the bow and pull. I slowly breath and release the string. The arrow flies with murdering grace hitting him, sending them to the ground. The thump is a low sound but the body of your comrade is louder.

A loud squawk is sounded off alerting the griffins on the other side. Initiate plan letter!

" Hey Iris? Can you do the arrow thing again?"

" Ready!" She says with gusto. She sounds like she's having fun. ME on the other hand is having panic.

Seven griffins fly to the topside, but the unlucky one got hit first. I hit the griffin and he goes down faster then my childhood. Three nearby griffins spread out cause of that. I shoot at all three but miss two, another griffin gone. The two griffins right themselves with a wing flap and descend towards me. With two delayed I get up and throw the other two rings at the closer griffins. They quickly flinch, taking the small opening I snipe one down leaving them basically in a mish mash zig zag of a formation.

" Iris can you keep them back?"

" Aye sir!" She says with even more gusto then before. A gale stirs and pushes the closer griffins back. I take a chance and aim with three fingers on the string making two arrows. I line them up with at least two of the griffins and release. Striking true, the two arrow hit both griffins and now they have a new appointment with the ground.

I quickly look for the other griffin which is, whom he is flying towards. I line up a shot an 'arrow'. The arrow flies hitting him in the neck. He grabs his neck but falls down crashing into the train with an audible thud and a tumble. While he's down I shoot him again and kick him off the train roof. Wish I thought of a one liner. I take a moment to breath and calm down.so I just shot down five griffins...

Five?

I turn around only to be tackled down on the roof. Slamming me into the metal dropping the bow. I try to struggle but it's all in vain.

" What are you?" He says to me, but before I could answer he kept going. " It doesn't matter. Even though the boss said no deaths. I think this will be an exception." His tone is cold as if he just saw his friends die. Maybe that's what he thought. " DIE!" He straightens a talon and aims at my neck.

Fear.

That's what I feel right now. Fear. And maybe adrenaline, Again time slows. Would this be my death? It can't be though, I have to go to collage and be a doctor! Even in death i'll make an Asian stereotype joke. Nothing can help me now, and nothing will. But even now instincts still carry on.

Calling for help.

" Iris!" I yell hoping something would happen. And it did. The griffin hesitated, and in that moment of hesitation a blast of wind went off pushing him back. With him away I scramble backwards to get away. To bad were still on the roof.

I fall down to the ground with a thud on my back. I just lay there, in pain. What do I do now?

" Jon! Find the bow!" Iris is right I have to fight back. I shakily push myself off the ground looking for the bow, I can't see it anywhere, the grass is to damn high. I get on the ground and sift through quickly trying to find the bow. I hear heavy flapping near me, it must be the griffin.

Looking around even more frantically I see a small dip in the grass. I scramble over to it as fast as I can. The beats of the griffin's wings get louder. I get to the spot to find the bow. I take the bow and fumble it in my hands. I pull the string back as I turn around and release doing a blind shot. My vision refocuses, my ears hear a thud. The griffin is down. The griffin lays in the grass, I hold the bow out with my left hand slowly lowering it.

" Jon. There should be more. Including the boss." She's right. I walk back to the train and move up a few carts. I look through a window. Nearby to see this cabin empty. The next one too. I'm now at the third cabin. I look in to see a bunch of ponies ranging from grey to white. And among them 4 ponies I know, where are the other two? Twilight is there sitting, looking up at the rocky ring on her horn, Applejack is knocked out and tied with rope as is Rainbow. Pinkie looks fine, kinda. Her mane is all straight and darker for some reason. A griffin watches over all of them holding a sword to a pony's throat. He holds him upwards as he's tied up in rope.

The pony at throat is a brown stallion with a slick back mane being a darker brown then his coat and his cutie mark is an hourglass. He looks with his eyes, darting around as if trying to find a solution. I think he spots me and his eyes widen.

Now this leaves the question; Where are Fluttershy and Rarity? Are they being held hostages to? We can figure this out in a moments time. So the griffin is holding him near the door and there's a slight gap between the two cabins so I should be able to sneak behind him. Or something like that. I walk over tho the sliding door and pull it slightly. I speak to him.

" Ayy da boss said ta switch places. Said he needed to give ya somethin." I say in a gruff tone of the eighty's . I always had a knack for making crappy voices. Maybe he'll get tricked and something special will appear.

" Really the boss? Awesome! maybe he really took what I said to heart!" I pull the string back waiting for him." Like I said, we should all get unifo-" The griffin opens the sliding door only to get shot in the face. The griffin falls to the floor as if he died. I let my arms fall to my side, letting out a sigh of relief.

" Yeah, he said he would give it a shot." Oh yeah. That was good. I smile and walk through to Twilight. " Hey... You okay?" She looks at me.

" You just killed him..." She says in disbelief. I could lie saying some kind of crap about human history and war and all that, but I really shouldn't. I don't think now is the time

" He's fine trust me, he's-" I start but you know, people. Or ponies.

" You shot him in the face!" I feel like Twilight should learn what I did. I suddenly stand up surprising the purple mare. I take a look at the dial turning it back all the way back to the first notch. I pull back the string and aim for Twilight. She looks at me and her eyes widen. " Whoa, Jon what are you doing?" She says in a hurried panic." I thought we were friends?" Her tone seems to dip to even lower. The guilt will hurt me bad. This is my kind of joke. Evil.

" Shut up." I say to her. " The first thing you should know about a human is this: We like to lie." I let go of the string and it flies past her head and towards the floor. The arrow soon leaves and all that's left is a quiet crowd, a sad Pinkie, two knocked out ponies, and a very, very shocked Twilight. I sigh as I run my hand through my hair. I duly notice how sweaty I am. " Pinkie?" Her head slowly looks up to mine. " I'm gonna go out to find your friends. Okay? Can you help out around here?" She slowly nods and stands up. I leave Past the knocked out griffin and slide past the door with even more stupid guilt in my heart. Being evil is hard.

I step over to the next cart up ahead. I turn the dial to the max. I open the door with gusto and pull the string back quickly, but find nothing. All there is, is a bunch of train seats lined up to another door. This should be the last car before the conductors part of the train. I walk through the cart in silence, and open the door. Of course there's another door. I hear something though which makes me stop. Is it the boss griffin talking smack, or... whining?

Yup, that's whining alright. I would know, cause I do it to. But who's voice is it? I lightly press my head against the door to hear, Rarity? I know that whining can get you out of a lot of stuff but this? What is this situation even? Who needs the real saving hear? Rarity, or the guy listening to that whining. I knock on the door with a stupid plan in mind. A possibly working one, but a stupid one.

"WHAT!" Comes from a gruff and stressed voice inside. Must be the "boss".

" Ehh. I got the two other ponies you asked for boss." I say in the same voice I used to trick the other griffin.

" Wait a minuet... All my underlings are always frightened when I yell." Man, he is a smart one. The same voice become increasingly louder as each word follows. I quickly get away from the door and to the grassy field. " WHO ARE YOU!" The door slams open and i'm not there.

"Over here!" I yell getting his attention. The griffin appears with anger. There's not much to say about him, other than he's slightly bigger than the other griffins. He appears in the field looking over at me with a raised brow.

" GRIFFINS! TO ME!" He yells. I should shoot him but lets watch. He seems he wants to speak but I beat him to it.

" I bet your thinking ' Where are my men?'" I say in a mocking tone." Well all you got is me." I say pointing a thumb at my chest.

" What did you do with them?" He asks. Rage boiling.

" Do you even care about them?" I ask, Disregarding his question he asked.

" What do you mean?" He says with ~~Asian~~ squinting eyes.

" Well earlier when I was the one who knocked at your door, you mentioned something about all your men being frightened or something like that." He puts on an angry thinking face. But before he can retort, I continue." Now, if I said ' There where they belong. On the other side of the river.' If you catch my drift." He does a quick nod as I continue. " Would you join them if I asked you to?" He puts on a thinking face. He has quite a lot of emotions going through his mind. He soon breaks, sitting on the grassy field sobbing. I walk over to him and put a awkward patting had on his... Shoulder? Yeah lets call it that.

" I never *sob* thought of them *sob* It's- It's to bad I don't care!" He lunges at me with his left claw towards my face. Not good.

" Hey Iris? Can you give me more speed or something?" Not the drugs, they're bad. Don't do them.

" Yes? " That sounded more shady then the dentist saying 'This won't hurt a single bit.' Won't hurt my ass. " I think I can. Just trust me."

" You haven't failed me yet." I end the conversation there. I start moving backwards away from the claw, but it's too fast. Then it slows. Time has slowed for me before but not like this. This just made the whole world stop.

" Go!" Iris yells before I can ask. Following what she said I continue.

I quickly step back from the slug moving griffin to the side of where he'd swung his claw. Time quickly comes back. The griffin's claw follows through where my face would be. But his face is now in shock. His swing has to much momentum stumbling him as he hits nothing. I swing at his face with his claw still stuck out making a cross-counter.

" CROSS COUNTER BITCH!" I yell. The griffin tumbles forward and away as he is stunned. But before he can get up I shoot him. The arrow flies for the last time stabbing his body. I drag him by his back legs towards the cart where he came from.

As i'm dragging him back, I can feel the stares coming from the ponies inside the cart, moments like these make me blush in embarrassment. I walk a little quicker hoping to avoid them. By the time I got out of their view and towards the back of the train, I started to think about my life and how i'm living it. Not in the emo suicidal way, but more along the lines of ' What am I doing' and 'future/college' crap. Iris decides to counsel me or something as I walk back to the ponies and wrap things up.

" What's wrong Jon?" She asks in a caring tone.

" Nothing. Just wondering how life is. I'm not angry or sad. More tired if anything.

" Anything I can do to help?"

" Not much, you have saved my ass multiple times. I wonder how i'll pay you back."

" Oh please, you've done more than enough to help me." Question marks and questions were popping up in my head." You woke me up and took me on this adventure, that's more than enough for me." I guess she's right, But it feels like I should give her more.

I walk back to the train cart that Twilight is in and open the door, only to be met with a hoof. Well two of them, a blue one, and an orange one. Ow, my gut and my face. I fall to the floor holding my crumpled guts and another bloody nose. I can't believe that I took more damage by two ponies, then all the griffins. Holding back tears and thoughts that could curse, I hear the sounds of many hoof steps.

" Take that!" Said Rainbow Dash with a tone of smugness. When I looked up I saw four ponies, more like three as Rainbow does a victory dance. I seriously feel like laying here and just sleeping, but you know...

" Oh dear...Uh yall al right partner?" Asks a much more friendly Applejack, not like the obvious pony that's dancing right next to her. Being Me on the ground I can only respond how I would. With a very out of place sentence.

" I never ate your cereal...Didn't look that goog.." That's what I heard, or thought I said, but I don't know how it came out." I'm gonna go to sleepy now, You wake me up later, Okay?" Things were... Going the wrong way they say? Applejack responded with an 'Okay' and everything just went black.

My eyes open up to see the grassy plain once again. The cabin in the distance is just beyond everything. I don't even want to get up, but luckily I won't have to. Because Iris came to me, more like walked up behind me and kicked me. Lightly, at least.

" Hey, Get up." She says as she lightly taps her foot against my side. I guess you could say i'm 'awake' now. More like annoyed.

" I don't wanna. I wanna rest." This almost wants me to go back to school, almost. Which is very very bad.

" Well..." She stretched it out, that means somethings gonna happen." You see, I kinda did something to your body." That's gotta be not good. At the hearing of this I get up off the ground immediately. I grab her by the the shoulders and look her in the eyes and say.

" What did you do to my body." She didn't respond, but did open her mouth. " Only I am aloud to do stupid things. So what did you do?"

"Nothing, I just wanted you to get up." She says. Great she's almost worst than my parents on summer break. And then I got smacked. In the face. In the dream world." That's for fighting the griffons." I just look at her with a shocked face. And then she hugged me. " This is for being cool." I'm more or less have a con fused look on my face, but then she said." Your waking up soon." Before I open my mouth to respond, everything fades to white.

* Clickety-clack, Clickety-clack, Clickety-clack, Clickety-clack.*

Every time the train goes ' Clickety-clack' someone sins. Well maybe, but its kinda true, especially at the dinner table.

You know how when you wake up there's the morning blur? The thing where everything is fricken blurry for about half a minuet or so. Well all I can see is one giant blob of color, I blink quickly to force the blur away. The giant blob reveals Twilight, and Rarity. Wonderful. I open my mouth to speak to them, but all that comes out is a yawn. At least I didn't have to start the conversation, Rarity did.

"Um, are you alright darling?" I raise an eyebrow to this. She then raises a hoof and points towards her snout. She must mean the bloody nose, I think. I stick my pinkie finger in my nose holes to find some bloody boogers. At least it means it's gone. I nod at her as I flick the booger blood away. Twilight and Rarity rear back in slight disgust.

" So how long has it been since I went down, and where's everyone else?" I ask to either pony.

" Applejack is with Rainbow Dash guarding the griffons, and Fluttershy is..." She had to think about it before she could respond." Is talking with Pinkie, also it's been around fifty minuets or so since you 'fell'." I had to think here for a moment, was I forgetting something?

" The griffons." Said Iris." Remember, you shot them with a bow and froze them for an hour, maybe." Oh yeah, that thing.

" Thank you for reminding me." What would I be without her.

" Are all the griffons just in the caboose?" I ask Twilight.

" As of right now yes." She said.

" And it's been about fifty minuets?" Twilight nods." Where's my bow ma-jigger thingy. If one of you have it, can I have it back?"

" Well..." Twilight stretched it, that's not good. It's never good, like when someone says ' you see' and then they stretch out the 'see' part and you know that something's up." You can't have it back." Of course.

" Why?" Probably some bull crap about 'it's dangerous' or ' your dangerous with it'.

" First and most off it's dangerous to have a weapon of any sort. Secondly, no." If she was a prissy ass white girl right now she would be waggling that finger. She started ranting about the law and some other bull shit about it. I called Rarity over to talk to her next.

" You okay?" I ask her. I kinda worried for her, she is the easiest to talk to out of all of them.

" I'm fine darling, no need to worry about me." She responds strongly. at least she's good.

" Hey." I nudge her with my elbow." Do you think you can convince Twilight to give it back?" I ask her as she is probably my only hope to get it back.

" But it's dangerous to have it around. Why would you want it now?" She looks at me with questioning eyes.

" First, it's mine. Second, the griffons are going to start moving any minuet now." Her eyes widen with alarm." There lot's of other reasons, but I can't think of them."

" What do you mean the griffons are going to start moving?" She ask with concern of the topic.

" Human senses." I say while wiggling all my fingers. " Trust me. You can do that right?" She thinks about it for a second, she then walks over to Twilight to, I assume talk about the bow. After a minuet or two Rarity comes back with a troubled face." How did it go?"

" She still refuses to give it back to you, but the moving of the griffins seems to catch her attention." Rarity explained." Do you have a plan?"

" About the griffons? No I don't, not without the bow at least." Well it's not really more like waiting for them to fly away only to be shot down by the heavens. Kinda.

"I'll be back." Said Rarity as she walked away back to Twilight. After a minuet or two she came back again. it gave me some time to think of a plan with out the bow." She said no still."

" Griffons should start moving about now. Don't worry I have a plan. Want to come see?" I started to get up and walk, not without looking at Twilight though. She's still muttering about the bow or something.

"The Griffons are the other way." Rarity pointed out. Iris said it the exact same time.

" I knew that, it was a human test. Now let's go." I say while turning one eighty and walking past her at a faster rate then before.

As i'm walking the ponies that are on the train seem to be talking about me and were I came from. It made me nervous to walk by them knowing that they were talking about me, but isn't that what school is like as well? At least it only lasted two train cars. As we made it to the caboose part we both saw Rainbow. I kinda dislike Rainbow. She hit me in the face. How could you not dislike someone for that. While walking towards her she started to speak.

" Oh, hey -" I decided to cut her off as i'm holding a small grudge against her. Asians will hold grudges for a longest time, very long. So I put my hand up to silence her and walk past her to the caboose's door where Applejack is. I have a slight grudge against the orange pony, but she is easier to forgive. Somewhat.

" Uh, howdy Jon. Yall feeling better?" See, I can forgive her. I give a slight yet quick nod of my head. I point a finger at the door behind her. She got the message and moved out of the way. She hesitated to move, but moved none the less.

Before I walk in I have to have a plan... I don't have one. I give Rarity some instructions before I go in.

" Hey Rarity?" She perks up at her name listening instead of something else." Do you want to come in with me?" She immediately shakes her head to decline. Wouldn't blame her, even I don't want to go in. " Called it, anyway. Could you try to convince Twilight to give it back? Oh, and after all this i'm gonna need new clothes. Please." She gives a ' Very well darling.' and walks away. Applejack still stood there just being out of place." Do you want to come in?" I ask while raising an eyebrow at her. She thought about before saying something along the lines of ' i'll watch through the windows.' something like that.

I put my ear near the door to hear some talk. Wonder what they're talking about. As I open the door the talk stops. I close the door behind me and stare at the group of griffons, small pieces of rope on the floor looks like somebody cut them. looks of anger is what I see among the group of griffons. I cross my arms and look down on them. Figuratively and physically as I am taller then them. They could tell i'm looking down on them, and they didn't like it. The griffons prepare to pounce, but their leaderboss stops them and confronts me.

" What do you want?" He says while also looking ready to pounce.

" I want to know what are you going to do now?" You have no clue how nervous I am right now.

" We want to leave." Who wouldn't." Will you let us?" Why is he asking me?

" Whats keeping you here?"

" Our Pride as griffons. You defeated my group and every single one of us. Our pride is broken." His voice sure didn't though.

" What would restore it?"

" Revenge." Shit. " But we can't. I have seen your ability to fight up close, another says you have magic powers, the rest say your more cunning then a fox. As if you are a hunter." I would laugh, but because of this topic I can't. Being cool is hard. Now I know why i'm unpopular back at home.

" What are you going to do?"

" What do you want us to do?" I feel as if I am back in square one.

So the group of griffon bandits are asking me on what to do. I feel like I should start a mafia or something. All these griffons being in my mafia group and the ghosts back at the forest as well. They probably be up for it. Nah, maybe but nah.

" Where do you come from?"

" The griffon colonies." That sounds familiar. I wish I paid more attention in class. Nah, Pokemon was more important that time.

" You are outlaws here one assumes?"

" Yes we are outlaws here."

" What about the griffon colonies?"

" We are a small group of bandits, what do you think?" There's some sarcasm there, but that doesn't matter.

" So...No, cool." Some griffons flinched at that." I want all of you..." I say this as I am waving my index across all of them. " To go back and start new lives there, meet a girl griffon, start a family. Maybe a businesses too." Some sighed in relief, others just had a hard thinking look. Probably their pride or something." But." They all looked at me." I want all of you to send me letters on how it goes once you guys settle down." I ask of this because information is power. So are connections. " I want to know about whats going on over there and how your lives are going. Just some personal things if you want. Someone to confide to." Everybody likes gossip.

" What makes you think that when you let us go, we go back to are ways?" He has a point.

" Your pride." I took a shot in the dark, and it seems like it worked." If you did what you said, would it really be the same. Can you just pillage more trains without me on your mind? No. Because of your pride you won't. But don't think of it as something your pride is holding you on, but think of this as a chance to start new. Maybe even follow what you really wanted to do as little griffon. what do you think?" As I was talking about a new start and all that stuff. Most griffons nodded their heads, others seem to be thinking about it. The head griffon seems conflicted on what to do. But he still answered what I wanted.

" I agree to your terms, what do you think birds!" He said that to the group of griffons behind him. A chorus of cheers erupt from them signaling yes. Is this what they call politics? " Where shall we send our letters to?"

" To the Ponyville clothing boutique. I live there. Is that all birds?" I say while opening both arms to the wide caboose. The griffons respond in kind. " Now to make sure you all know whats going on. WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" I yell to them.

" STARTING NEW!" They respond somewhat happily.

" WHAT ELSE ARE YOU DOING?"

" SENDING LETTERS!"

" WHERE ARE YOU SENDING THEM?"

" The Ponyville clothing boutique?" It was kinda quiet as I guessed that only some griffons heard where to send it.

" CORRECT! Now do you need anything else?" They all shake their heads indicating no. " Good now follow me birds! Single file!" I walk to the door and open it." Oh, uh stay here till I come back. There're strong ponies guarding the outsides. I'll go tell them to not attack. Be back soon." I close the door behind me to reveal four shocked ponies. The ponies being, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. All slack jawed in some way shape or form. They all just make sounds as if they were trying to make sentences but it just doesn't come out other then ' A-buh, A-buh' repeating over and over again.

" Okay girls I know i'm beautiful and amazing, trust me I really do, but i'm sorry to say that your all going to have to move." I push them away from the door and towards a side." Now wait here and talk about the amazing feat you have just saw. Oh, none of you attack the griffons as well. Okay? Okay." I walk back where the griffons are.

" Okay, so as you go and take off into your homeland one at a time you can yell your dream if you want, or a one-liner. Everyone got that?" They all nod. " ONE AT A TIME BIRDS! LETS MOVE! QUICKLY, QUICKLY!" I hold the door open for the griffons to make a running start.

As each one went out some said a one-liner, most just said something of starting a business or making a family of some kind. It was kinda great. I would never think that being here in pony land would lead me to reform griffons back into society. This counts as volunteer hours for high school, right? Don't answer that. The sun started to lower, but the sight of griffons going towards the sunset reminded me of something beautiful: Fried chicken. I am really craving chicken. My favorite meat is chicken by the way.

I go back out to see the four girls once again. Before any could speak I motion for them to come inside the caboose. They all hesitated slightly at first, but Rarity seemed to trust me on this. She walked ahead of them and followed me inside. The others soon followed.

" Darling why did you want us to come inside?" Rarity asked me. She does have a point.

" Did you want to talk out there?" She shakes her head meaning no and I just slowly nod mine. " Can one of you girls take me to a room? I get sleepy while traveling."

" But I have a few questions." Twilight said with hurry and panic in her voice. " Could you answer them?"

" How many questions do you have?" I'm guessing above one.

" At least a whole note pads worth." No, just no.

" I'll answer them for you."

" Really you will? Okay then, question number-" I interrupted with the power of loopholes.

" Wait. I never said i'll answer them now, I said i'll answer them, but I never said now. Rarity, take me to a bed please. Traveling really makes me tired." I yawn as I follow her. As Rarity left the caboose I follow behind to the door, but I stop and look back at Twilight. " Hey Twilight maybe if you gave back the bow I can answer all your questions, but that's just a possibility." With that proposed I left the other three ponies.

Rarity led me through one train cart and we stopped at an empty one. There's no one here. The benches here would be to small, cause there pony sized.I could sleep in the middle, but that's where everyone has to walk. Sleeping on the floor sideways on the width would be the most sub optimal of these solutions.

" Is this where i'm sleeping?" I ask Rarity. I mean sure I already planned my optimal solution but you don't just go to a place and lay down. Unless it's your bed

" Well dear there really isn't anywhere else on the train you could nap on a bed with your size." She calling me fat.

" You calling me fat?" I know she didn't mean it, being different in any world is hard. Her face turned into a shocked face and almost started to apologize to me." Kidding. It's okay. I know i'm different but here's the good thing about humans." I walk over to a pony sized booth and sit down on it, get comfortable and prop my head up against the window. Ever over think something?

Rarity laid down on the other side across from me she turns towards me looking at me. She didn't speak. She just kinda stared. Even with my eyes closed I could tell. When I open my eyes to check on her to see if she's looking at me she just turns and looks out the window. Not with a hurried attitude or a embarrassed face. It's blank.

" Something on your mind?" I ask her. Rarity puts a thought on her mind but shakes her head no. " You want to talk about something?" Again she puts another thought on her face. She smile at her, I assume, discussion topic." Looks like you have an idea. What is it?"

"Just your taste in fashion dear. I will be making you clothes in the near future, so I would like to know what you like to get reference." Makes sense. It's really simple.

" Uh sure, got it." I sit up more straight and cross my right leg over my left leg. I pinch a part of my jeans for Rarity to see." These are my jeans. They are pants and I dislike shorts." She raised her eyebrow at that.

" You don't like shorts? Why not?"

" Show to much leg, not good for any time." She nods. Her horn glows lifting the part of the pants a pinched. The magic moves side to side almost like she was feeling it. Rarity shuts off her magic and I continue." This is my shirt. I wear this cause it's mine. and it's made of cotton. I can take it off for you later if you want to see it." She blushes. " You know what your going to see right? Nothing." My body isn't all that impressive just kinda normal.

The train suddenly lurches forward and the rocks back. Are we in the village of ponies? Rarity gets up and I follow. I wonder if the town will chase me again. And then i'll transform into a pony again. And this will loop again and again and again. Nah, Life can't be that stupid.

Yeah it can, never mind.

" I'll tell you about my jacket and color types later okay?" Rarity nods as we leave the Train and onto the train station.

As Rarity and I walk out onto the the station We could see some other ponies we know. Namely Rarity's friends. We walked up to them to say something. I don't know, I assume it's goodbyes. Pinkie and Fluttershy aren't here. I wonder why.

" Hello girls." Rarity said to them with me behind her. I just waved to the other ponies ahead of her. The four ponies started talking about something. I heard Fluttershy's name once or twice. It would explain waiting. I walk around behind Rarity, just stepping two steps forward and two steps back. Standing in one place makes my feet hurt. Fluttershy soon walked up with Pinkie, both giggling. Fluttershy and Pinkie walk up and joined as well, I just wave to them as well.

" So Fluttershy." Fluttershy turned her head towards Twilight." You said something about an egg?"

" Oh yes, There was also a scroll next to it. Berry said he found it right next to it. Who would leave a poor, poor defenseless egg in that scary forest." She said with a genuine tone of concern.

" Tomorrow, could I come over and take a look at it? Would it be okay with you?" Twilight asked Fluttershy back. Rarity interrupted Fluttershy's response, though Fluttershy didn't look like she was going to reply.

" Ah, You could join Fluttershy and my tea time." She said to Twilight. Rarity turned her head towards Fluttershy and said." I missed Tea with you yesterday, so would it be alright with you tomorrow?" Fluttershy didn't respond with speak, but just nodded with a smile.
" Wonderful, I will see you tomorrow then. Are either of you girls coming?" We all turned towards the other three ponies.

" I would totally go Rarity." Rainbow dash said with sarcasm." But, I asked cloud kicker to cover my weather shift so I can't. I gotta get going now. So see you girls later." Rainbow Dash just Dashed off.

" I would like to come to but ah asked Big mac to cover me. So I owe him tomorrow. I should get going as well. Gotta wake up extra early." Who is this mysterious hamburger pony. I'm gonna go over there soon and find out. Priority's, I got them. Applejack walked away saying her goodbyes.

" Mr. and Mrs.Cake said I HAVE to work tomorrow, so I should get going as well." Pinkie also left as well hopping away.

" I going to leave as well, it's starting to get dark and I have to go prepare and tell spike." Twilight soon left as well.

It is now Rarity, Fluttershy, and me. What Twilight said about getting dark is very true, it's practically night time. The stars were starting to appear as the sun gets dimmer and dimmer.

" Well we should start going as well. Will you be alright getting home?" Rarity asked Fluttershy.

Fluttershy nods her head while looking at the ground. She then turns towards ( I assume) her home. I kinda feel that we should walk her to her own house. It would be the right thing to do. Also the nice thing as well. I poke Rarity for her attention and speak, more like a loud whisper.

" Hey Rarity? Do you think we should walk her home? I know she already said no but ask again." Rarity put a moment of thought into it and spoke to Fluttershy about what I said. Again Fluttershy denied albeit politely. She walks off again with no interruptions from me or Rarity. So all that's left is Rarity and me. " So we can go now right?" Starting to get hungry.

" Yes darling we can go home now. it's starting to get terribly late." She started walking to ( I assume) her home.

As we walked through town I noticed that it's pretty dark. Since it's dark enough I can actually see the stars. Neato. The town itself is outlined in silhouettes made by the moon above. Some of the houses around here have lights on, but curtains closed. Most others, their light off. And we made it to my (TEMPORARY) home.

" Finally back." Said Rarity as she walked in before me." Now Jon, you know where your sleeping arrangement are. And if you excuse me I am going to rest. She trots off to her room and I walk to mine.

As I open the door to sleep in the bed I notice a lump under the blankets. I silently and carefully tip toe towards the bed and lift the blanket. The lump is Sweetie bell. I cover her back up and walk out silently closing the door. I walk to the living room and find the couch I once laid on before. only now it looks a little smaller.

I lay on the couch and as expected I am to big for it. I try a couple of other positions on the couch but it just does not work out. I give up in frustration and throw a pillow from the couch to the floor and lay on the floor. Now I sleep, but I can't. I turn a couple times to each side. I stay awake till sleep takes over. Don't know how long it took though to me it felt like an hour, or five.

I wake up in dream land. I didn't want to stay up here either. So I lay on the grassy ground and try to sleep again. But like the real world I can't fall asleep either.

" Would you like some help there?" A familiar voice said. I turn towards it to see Iris.

" What are you going to do?" I ask. What could she do. I mean how and what.

She sits down with her legs in front, and pats her lap with her hands while presenting a smiling face.

"I'm going to question you later." Her smile almost faltered. " But I'm also to tired as well, so fine you win." I lay on her lap and fall asleep a lot faster then real life. Ahh, rest time...

A New Day: ??? Hours remain

A New Day: ??? Hours remain.

Sleeping is nice. Beds are nice. Internet is nice. Expensive stuff I want is also nice. Waking up is't nice. Waking up to another blurry view is terrible, but it soon clears away leaving the image of Rarity's living room. The sun is barely shining, but it is rising. I don't hear anyone else so I might be the only one up. I should fall back asleep. Yeah, I should do that. I'm awake, I can't fall back asleep. That's not nice.

I push myself up with my arm and stay there while scratching my arm with the other arm. Sitting up let's you look at the world at a different view, It's not the same as laying down. Cause laying down gives you a sideways perspective. I stand up to do some stretches. Grandma does stretches and she's still living, so there has to be a point. I do random stretches that have no point. For once in my life I wanted to willingly do something I don't want to do usually.

Walking. It's not that I hate it, it's just the fact that I dislike having to walk as a means of transportation. Under circumstances I will, but if I have a chance to take anything else, I will. Except rollerblades, and skateboards. Those things be deadly. Hella deadly.

I make my way to the front door, but as I approach the knob. I stop before grabbing it thinking about how the ponies would react. I don't think they like me. And I don't really know them. Maybe I should stay. That sounds like a wonderful idea. But staying here is boring. Go outside is bad and staying inside is bad. I can't win can I. Maybe Iris will have an Idea.

" Hey Iris? You awake?" I ask. to anybody that's out side it'll probably look like someone staring at the door while making thinking poses, luckily nobody is here.

"Mmm, why'd you wake me up?" She says in a tired yet whiny tone." Yesterday was really tiring. Doing all that air movement is tiring." She answered my question before I could ask.

" Sorry then, just go back to sleep." I should ask her when she'll be awake, but I feel that she has already fallen asleep.

Let's look around the room to see anything. I see cloth, and a sewing machine. What can I do with that? I must delve into my memory of middle school to remember!

...
...
...

AH HA! I remember how to kinda use a sewing machine! And I also remembered middle school. From far away one of the sewing machines look usable to a human. Looks slightly modern enough to use. I walk closer to inspect a bit. It kinda reminded me of how an antique sewing machine looks with that giant manual wheel on the side and all the curves as well. Looking under the desk is a small peddle, to I assume, to control the speed. Works the same as a gas peddle, harder you push, faster it goes.

The needle part should have some ski looking things under it. Called ' The something foot' along the lines of that. But I can't find any on the machine. What it's used for is to hold the fabric in place as you sew it along the lines guiding where you want to sew, something like that. There's also another thing to it as well, but I can't remember the name. I look for an compartment where it is and it's in place. If I can remember, the thingy in the bottom of the machine makes it so it loops the string making the stitch. And I definitely know that without it it makes holes in the fabric and a string that goes in it.

Ah I remember more! The thingy on the bottom is called a bobbin, it holds string so you can actually do stuff. The thing that covers it is also there which in terms is called a bobbin case. I can't believe that I remembered all that. Middle school is weird.

I turn towards all the fabrics on the wall only to hear a voice instead.

" Is that you Jon?" Said a high pitched voice. Rarity's is a little lower, and only other pony is Sweetie Belle, so it's probably her. Nonetheless I turn towards her to greet her.

"Hey there Sweetie, why are you up so early?" Seriously it's been like fifteen minuets since I woke up.

" I have to go to school soon. I-is Rarity back?" I wonder how many days it's been.

" Yeah, last night she seemed pretty tired. I wouldn't wake her up unless it's important." More like she wanted the day to end.

" Do you think you can make me breakfast?" I can cook breakfast, kinda." Rarity said not to cook anymore after the fire." I probably shouldn't ask. It seems self explanatory.

"I can do that, shouldn't be too hard." So a person like me, who stays mostly inside, and doesn't eat breakfast is going to make breakfast. Splendid. If I put my knowledge of life, and TV together. I might be able to do this. Maybe I should of gone on that walk.

"You will?" She said with surprise and excitement." Are you going to cook me special alien food? Will it be eatable? Will it taste good?" She kept firing off questions.

" Shhhh!" I shush her." You wouldn't want to wake up Rarity now would you, that would mean you wouldn't get to eat what I make. Right?" She put her hooves to her mouth and nods quickly. " Now come with me to the kitchen so you can help me." Again, I can't read the stuff. From all I know stuff that looks like basil can kill me. " Let get started." We make our way to the kitchen.

Dealing with kids is easy, it's not to hard. Kinda, just don't make them cry. I see the familiar kitchen once again. All cleaned up in its shiny glory. I wonder who cleaned it after I fell here. Shrugging that thought off, I make my way to where the pots and pans are and take a pan.

For once, i'm really glad my friend made me watch Doctor Who. I don't think I would be able to make something for her if I didn't. It certainly won't be any fish fingers and custard for her, no, no, no. It shall be toast!

With a twist.

" Hey Sweetie?" She got attentive at that." When do you have to go to school?" I don't know how much time I have. It's her breakfast.
I turn on the gas stove and light it up. Turning it low so I can use it later.

" When the small hand reaches the 8 on the clock." I turn towards where she's pointing and look at the clock. Why didn't I notice that? Can she read the clock? And man, it is early its five forty five.

" Can you read what it says right now?" I ask her.

" Nope, only the numbers." She sounded a little too happy about that.

" Okay then, Where's the bread and butter?" I open some cabinets to search for the spoken items. But I have found none." Hey Sweetie? Do you know where the bread or butter is?" I turn towards her hoping that she would point to the correct cabinets containing them, but I got something else. What I got is Sweetie looking at me wide eyed smiling as big as she can while standing, I repeat, standing next to a loaf of bread and butter in a bell bottom jar.

All I could do for a moment is stare at the smiling Sweetie Belle. Don't look a gift from the horses mouth they say, right? I take the whole loaf and butter from her and put in on the counter. I'm gonna need a bread knife. I don't think I should ask Sweetie for one. Getting a bad feeling if I do.

I quickly look though some of the smaller drawers quickly, low and behold I actually found one. Taking the knife to the bread I carefully slice the bread just thin enough to make it look like a normal slice of bread. Looking in the same drawer again I take out a butter knife and spread some butter on it. I put the pan on the burner while turning the burner to a higher setting. Leaving it there I set the table for Sweetie Belle and me, might as well make more for me.

I'm thinking of making something special for Rarity. This time I won't go botching it up. My sister made it couple times. I think it was french toast. I don't know where any of the other ingredients are so might as well ask Sweetie.

" Hey Sweetie, can you get me two eggs, and a bottle of vegetable oil?" I ask as I place a fork for Sweetie and me. I turn around to see if she did, and again with the same smile, she has them, right next to her. Two eggs right next to each other not moving and a small bottle of vegetable oil. How does she do it? And where can I learn it? Not questioning it but shooting her a questing look, I pick up the two eggs and bottle of oil and place them on the counter next to the bread.

"Last time Sweetie, can you get me... Three plates, a pie tin, a whisk, and milk if you want it." There's no way that she could get it, she's just a little pony. I take the slice of bread from earlier with butter on it and turn it around carefully no to get butter on myself. Thinking about it, I won't need butter on the other side, Turning it back around I spread more butter on it and slice another piece of the bread off for me, and spread butter on it.

Turning around I see Sweetie once again with all the asked for items. Even the milk. How could she get the milk? The pitcher is like two thirds her size! She still has the same smile on her little face. I take the items and put them on the counter. I am running out of counter space. I don't have a spatula, I need a spatula, and maybe chopsticks. Without asking Sweetie I look through some of the nearby drawers looking for a spatula. I did eventually, after wasting a lot of time and I then ask Sweetie get me it. She found it. Then I took it from her she looks so happy, even wagging her tail. I give her a small pat on the head for appreciation and cook her breakfast.

I throw the first piece of buttered toast onto the pan and hear it sizzle. I hope I know what i'm doing. And I also hope Doctor Who isn't wrong either. I move the toast around to prevent it from sticking and lift it a couple of seconds later to see if it's brown enough, and bam! It is the perfect color of golden brown. I flip it, and move it to the plate for Sweetie. Repeating the process for my own piece of toast, I have two pieces of buttered toast on two plates. Now, to add the twist.

Back at home, I liked to mix random things together with a simple base to go off of, and all the times I did, it worked. So why not here? I take the maple syrup on the table and drizzle it in a zigzag pattern to make it look fancy. I have never done this before. I repeat the same process for mine and serve up the two plates for me and Sweetie.

Sweetie looks at the plates in amazement. Maybe she's never had something like this before. You see the Idea came to me as a twist on a old snack I used to make back home. Buttered toast with sugar. The concept here is the same but with maple syrup. So it should work. Before I start eating I look at Sweetie, she hasn't ate it yet.

" Why aren't you eating?" She kept looking at it. Nonetheless she replied.

" It's a little big. Can you cut it for me?" She gave my those big eyes again. Kids, The future of the world.

" Would you also like milk?" She bought the milk for a reason, right? She nods yes in confirmation, so yes she did bring it for a reason. Finding two cups I pour milk into both of them and bring them to the table. I give one of the milks to Sweetie and put the other near my plate.I move my plate to make room for Sweetie's, and bring her plate over. Taking my knife I cut up the toast into sizable bites for her. Putting the plate back in front of her she eats quickly. Looking at the clock, it reads seven fifteen. She has school at eight, so she should get ready. " Sweetie, since your done. Why don't you get ready for school?" She nodded and got off her chair and started to leave the room stopping at the door.

" Will you make me lunch to?" Oh no.

" Do you have cheese?" Making a grilled cheese is simple.

" Whats that?" I froze, Do they not have cheese in this world? Why don't they have cheese? Cheese originates somewhere on the Italy side or German, I think it's Italy. Somewhere on the other side, there. And this is the America side. Do they no know how to make it?

" Peanut butter?" I say they should have that, I ate one a while ago. Sweetie nodded and went to go get it. Two seconds later she zoomed in front of me with the peanut butter. " Thanks. Now go get Rarity for school while I make your lunch. I quickly make a peanut butter sandwich for her. Looking through all the cabinets quickly enough to find food for Sweetie has proven useful as I have found a brown bag and a bottle of apple juice for her. Perfect. Putting it all in the bag hoping for it to not crash together in the bag. Sweetie came back just as I finished it. I assume she's ready for school. Right now its seven thirty, time is weird.

" Are you done?" She should be ready for school now. She sounded a little too happy to go, or maybe it's the lunch. I nod and put the brown sack into one of her saddle bags. I walk with her to the door and open it for her. She walks out and on her way to school, a little too happy in my opinion. Time to make Rarity breakfast.

I walk back to the kitchen to prepare. I left the burner on. At least it didn't burn anything. I quickly turn the burner to a lower setting and start whisking the eggs. Now I can't remember, do I add milk to the eggs? I think I do. I'm not really sure. This is why you should spend time with your siblings. Not your parents, they're your parents, so don't.

After adding milk, mixing, dipping, and cooking I look around once again for one of those eat in bed trays. I mean, she has to. She probably had one of those dreams thinking about the perfect man to cook for her or some kinda life crap which will never happen to me. I can wish... Nah i'm lazy.

And again, I found it it was near the pots and pans. Arranging all the food and one drink of milk all arranged, and finishing it with the silverware right next to the plate. I walk towards Rarity's room with the tray in one hand waiter style, and the other to open the door. After opening the door, I go to holding it with two hands while peeking through the door. Rarity's still asleep, it's almost eight, might be a good time to wake up.

I walk through silently sitting on one side of the bed putting the food on my lap.

" Rarity? You should wake up." I say gently. She started to wake, but it's more like she just mumbles at me. I had an idea, might be a little evil, but it'll probably work. I put the food on a nearby table and sit back on the bed. I lower my head to Rarity's ear, and whisper. "Rarity. Sweetie Belle is cooking." I backed up and just as I did Rarity woke up. Wide eyes and all she slowly sat up.

"Jon? What are you doing waking me up? You know a lady needs her sleep do you?" She has a slight grimace on her face." I was even having a wonderful dream when all of a sudden there was fire, and Sweetie Bell." She puts on a thinking face and then asks for the time.

" It's around eight o clock." I respond." Surprise." I say while grabbing the tray and showing it to her.

" Is this for me?" She sounds like this hasn't happened before. I decide to joke with her a bit.

" Nope." She reels in shock and looks at me with some sad eyes. "I made this, and it came out successful." I look at her with a blank stare. She just kinda stares back." Nah, I made it for you." I push the tray over to her. A smile just appears on her face.

" Is this really for me?" I nod to her question." You didn't have to do this."

" Do you not want it?"

" Well, no but-"

" Then have it. It's my thanks to you." She started to eat, taking small bites. She stops eating for a moment as her eyes widen. She gulps her last bite before speaking.

" Has Sweetie Belle gone to school?" I nod." Oh. What about breakfast?" I nod again." Lunch?" I nod, I hope for the last time." Is there anything you can't do?" Homework.

" Lots, now i'm going to go and clean up. Just stay up here and relax. Remember you have tea with Fluttershy later." Before she can respond, I get up to leave the room." Bring the dishes down when your done."

I make way back to the kitchen to start cleaning. Cleaning shouldn't be too hard. It should be just a pan and some dishes. As I enter the kitchen its about what Ii expected, just a little more though. Just need to throw away some stuff, put back the bread, and clean dishes. It shouldn't be too hard. Time to get started.

After I put the bread and milk away some where else on the counter. I get a rag and wipe off the counter. All that's left is the dishes. It's not that many as its only a pan, plates, and cutlery. As I almost finish with the last plate. Rarity walks in with the tray and a smile on her face.

" The food was delicious darling." She says as she put the tray next to me.

" Don't mention it, seriously." I reply as I grab the plate while balancing the knife and fork for a cleaning. On the plate mind you.

"I am going to freshen up now, and we will leave soon. Come knock on my door when your your ready."

" Sure." At that, she walks off to her room to 'freshen up' I finish washing the dishes. I look around the kitchen if there's anything left to do. The tables a little dirty so I wipe that up and finish with the kitchen. I would never do this in my own house. The dishes yes, but cleaning the counters, table, and cooking, no. I wonder if i'm the only person who only gets helpful anywhere else other than home.

I walk over to Rarity's room to tell her i'm done. She responds with 'I'll be finished soon. Just be patient.'. I have a feeling i'm gonna be here with my thoughts for a while. So I walk back downstairs to just sit on the couch. I start to realize that I never checked my pockets after Discord changed me back. I quickly pat all my pockets to feel anything. After hitting a bump I rifle through my pockets to take inventory.

Charms, present. Earbuds, also present. Keys, present as well. Crappy phone that now has a crack, now I have an excuse to get a new one. (kinda yay?) I press a button on the phone to see if it can still call. I know it'll be useless, but I have to know if it works. After testing all the basic functions of my crappy phone, I check that off the mental list too. Things stronger than a Nokia. Card, check. Ipod, not here.

Where's my Ipod? Where did this card from? These two questions, and I only have two hands! Slightly panicking I pick up the card. I didn't have a card when I left the house. On closer inspection there's writing on it. Looking at the writing reveals that I can't read it, and it kinda looks like pony writing. I'm gonna have to as Rarity when she's done.

" Jon? Are you down stairs?" Speak of the devil. She walks down the stairs looking for me.

" Hey Rarity. Read this for me please." I give the card to her. She looks at the card with uncertainty and back to me, back to the card, and takes it with her magic.

" Dear Jon. I hope you won't mind if I take your wonderful little camera. Do not worry friend it'll be in safe hands as you would probably say. I will meet up with you to return this. Eventually. Discord." She read out loud. She levitates the card back to me as I nod and walk with her out of the house. Holding the door for her of course.

(Canterlot)

"Now how do I turn this camera on?" Discord wonders as he fiddles with Jon's Ipod." I think he pressed... This?" He says as he cautiously pushes the home button." Whats this? A number code? Why does a camera have a number code?"

Discord inputs random numbers hoping to find a solution to 'opening' the 'camera'. The screen above the numbers suddenly turned red.

" What? Did it just disable itself? For one minuet? Oh I am not going to let a camera beat me!" Discord saying the last part with soul.

It's almost noon, and in the middle of town. I have a bad feeling. Rarity trots by me, more like in front and to the side a little. Again I wonder if i'll be chased out of town. I've done good things, so why do they chase me.

"Hey Rarity." She turns her head towards me to acknowledge my soon to be question." Should we really be walking through town? I mean last time they chased me, and then I got turned into a pony. So do you really think it's okay?"

" Don't worry dear, everything will be under control." She said with complete confidence as we walk into a more busier place.

As we both walked in, anyone could tell something just happened. That something is me. The atmosphere just went from' it's a beautiful day in the neighborhood' to 'the new kid at school did something t his old school rumors'. I just looked at the ground as some of the ponies either whisper, gossip, run away or wave. Wave?

One or two of the ponies would wave to me. I did the curtly thing and wave back, but why would they wave? I'm much more confused that I am happy, so when I waved back to the ponies they see a raised eyebrow and neutral face. Other than that going through town is much more enjoyable than last time. With that we made it to Fluttershy's cottage faster than I thought. At least by walking.

Rarity went up to the door and knocks with three short taps. The door creeks open to reveal Fluttershy.

" Oh, Rarity." She said with surprise." I didn't think you would come this early. Not that I don't mind." She said the last part quieter." I-I haven't even set the table yet, because I was feeding the animals. and-" before she could continue with what she was saying, Rarity decided to interrupt.

"Fluttershy." Fluttershy froze." Don't worry darling if it means anything we can help you set up." Fluttershy tried to refuse, but couldn't find the right words. Eventually she said yes though. She let us in to her cottage and I sat on the couch first thing.

Letting out a breath of relief. Walking sure is hard. Hope I won't have to do much in the future. I just wanted to sit down, but ~~life~~ ponies wanted me to do something else. Rarity plus Fluttershy walk over to the couch to talk.

" Jon can you be a dear, and fetch the tea table for us?" Rarity asks. Before I could decline, which I don't even think that I could decline though Rarity continues." Fluttershy would normally do it herself, but you wouldn't let a weak pony do that alone would you?" Fluttershy looks like she wants to interject but, again couldn't find the words.

" Where is it?" I say while rubbing my face. Bad habit when someone asks when they add something. Be it guilt or what Rarity did. I feel like I shouldn't.

" Oh, um it's this way." said Fluttershy. She lead me through her house to a backdoor to the backyard." Um, there's the table." She states pointing a hoof at it." If you don't mind. Could you bring it to the front of my house? All you have to do is bring it around the house." I nod giving an 'okay'. She takes that as the signal for her to go back inside.

I look at each side of the house to see which is the easier way. I wouldn't want to step on an animal would I? No, I wouldn't. Glad I did this, because one side was just really close to the forest. Which in terms means like ten feet away, but the other is filled with holes. The holes didn't look man made, or pony made, so they're probably burrows for a snake or something. Now to see how heavy a table is.

Looking at the table reveals that its a round table. It looks kinda short, and it's made wood, has one support leg branching into four legs at the bottom. So it shouldn't be that heavy. I grab both sides of the table to lift it, and wallah. I lift the wood table that's slightly taller than my knee. It weighs like thirty pounds, something around that. I wouldn't be able to tell the difference between a ten pound and a five pound weight.

Carrying it link style while walking around the house is really easy. So easy that I could skip, but I didn't because that would cost to much energy. I reach the front of the cottage shortly and look for a good spot for the table. Putting the table down on the dirt underneath some shade, done. I walk back inside so I can rest.

"Jon is that you?" Rarity called from somewhere in Fluttershy's house. A short muttering of something I couldn't hear and Fluttershy appears.

" Oh, um, Jon could you get the cushions?" I nod to confirm. As she walks away I grab four cushions and walk back outside. I set the cushions around the table quarterly. I walk back inside to chill on the couch.

Rarity and Fluttershy are somewhere else. I think they're in the kitchen making treats for the tea time. I wonder if there will be anything sweet. Now that all the heavy burden stuff is done, I don't have anything to do.

Time to play the waiting game. Or not. A bunny appears. With a frowny face. He or she, not gonna judge, crosses their paws while thumping their foot in a rapid manner as well.

" Hi?" I say to the bunny, or rabbit. I think it's a rabbit. I'm gonna go with a rabbit." You need something?" The rabbit nods in a way like I should already know. Wow, rude." What do you need?" A carrot? A coyote? The rabbit points at me. Kinky. Kidding." You want me?" The Rabbit shakes its head as if he already tried before." My spot?" The rabbit nods as in 'now ya got it dumbass'." How about no. There are many other spots for a rabbit like you." Like a wolf's stomach. The rabbit shakes its head." Like the chair over there." I say while pointing at a chair." As you can see, that chair is to small fro a person like me. So I take this couch as it is big enough for me to sit down." The rabbit just stares at me with an 'are you kidding' face. The rabbit then proceeds to point at the floor as if I belong there. Little shit. " Sorry I don't understand you. Don't speak no animalnese." I then ignore the rabbit. I glance at the rabbit to see if it's doing anything. And it is. All it's doing is staring as if it's trying to make me uncomfortable.

It's not making me uncomfortable, but more like I don't care. A knock on the door then happens. I get up to get it. As I walk over to the door Rarity says something.

" Jon could you go let Twilight in?" I was on my way anyway.

" I got it." I say back. I then open the door to reveal Twilight? Or maybe just a lot of scrolls and Twilight." Twilight? That you?" I ask kinda weary of what would happen next.

" Ah hello Jon." She says a little to happily." As you can see-"

" Where's my bow? Cause I can see that you might not have it." Seriously, I told her I would answer questions for the bow." Where is it?" She smiles and looks left and right as if there's some way out." I guess you don't want your questions answered." I walk back inside leaving the door open. Couldn't close it on her, she needs to come to the tea time.

" Uh... Spike! Can you can you go home and fetch something for me?" The young dragon approaches behind her.

" What else do you need Twilight?" He whines." I got everything on the list. Scrolls, more scrolls, extra scrolls, ink, more ink, extra back up ink..." He continues with the whole list of what she bought over. " What else could you need?"

" Could you just go back home and get the bow?" Twilight asks.

" What bow? You never said anything about a bow? We don't have violins or cellos ." He says confused. Why does this have anything to do violins? Never mind." Rarity is waiting inside. I don't even know where you put it." He keeps waving his claws around trying to make a point.

" Ugh, fine Spike." Spike put up a smile at this. I would tell him the war isn't over but Twilight beat me to the punch." Instead of going inside and talking to Rarity will you set up for writing. I need you to organize everything just in case." Spike's jaw drops at hearing this. Twilight continues to drive the point in." Jon if you could, watch him so he does it." Twilight walks off leaving both of us and a pile of supplies.

Spike turns to me with a scowl. I could be a bro. But I don't like children who whine. I get to whine to my sister cause i'm the little bro, and I can get away with it. Spike... I don't even know. He probably screwed himself from the start.

" So, you gonna get started on that organizing?" I say with a smirk. How can I not take this opportunity to be an asshole? Spike grumbles and starts to organize the pile of supplies." Well i'm going to go back inside. Where Rarity is." I pause." As well as Fluttershy." I go back inside with the lingering image of seeing steam come out of Spikes head. I am an asshole.

I go check on the kitchen to check on the ponies. As I walk into the kitchen, there are some mixing bowls out and some baking sheets to. One of them, high tea things that carry all the food, has all the food. Three tiers of sweets on top, biscuits in the middle with two spreads of jam, and thin sandwiches on the bottom. It looks like Rarity and Fluttershy finished here. Rarity notices me.

" Oh, Jon." She says slightly surprised." Did Twilight come?"

" Yeah, but she said she left something at home. So she went to go back and grab it quickly."

" I see, Could you bring this out?" She says, levitating the three tier tray over to me.

" Sure." I say grabbing the tray out of the magic." Someone here is going to have to go get another cushion while I do this. Spike's here as well." They nod.

Taking the tray of food outside.Spike is out here still organizing that supplies. Man, his life kinda sucks right now.

" Hey Spike." He turns towards me with a slight scowl." I need to put the food on the table, so if you excuse me." I move by him to put the tray of food in the middle. A minuet or so later Rarity and Fluttershy come out. Looking at Spike his mood flips. Not even funny how it flips, that kinda flipping is like medical problem level shit. Rarity came out holding the teapot and some cups in her magic while Fluttershy on the other hand, hovers slightly off the ground holding another cushion for Spike.

" Oh hello there Spikey." Rarity says." Are you going to join as well?"

Spike just stares at Rarity with some dreamy eyes. I can never even think of that happening yet the internet probably has.

" So, now what? Do we Wait for Twilight? Or do we just get started?" I ask to no one in particular.

" We are going to wait. Let's sit down and make small chit chat while we wait." Rarity suggests. Everyone else agrees to it as well.

As we take are spots I try to sit down next to Rarity. Out of familiarity, Rarity is the best. Fluttershy is like that one back up friend at school. Spike then swoops in squeezing in between us, wow that's rude. I move next to Fluttershy instead. I sit down cross legged on a cushion, and holding my head with my hand and my elbow on my left knee. Spike is making small talk with Rarity, and Fluttershy and me are just kinda silent so I start us off.

" So... Animals." I am best conversation starter.

"Um, yes I take care of them." She replies just barely loud enough for me to hear. So she likes animals, and takes care of them. She probably wouldn't like to hear about what humans did to some certain ones.

" Do you know what a narwhal is?" Out of all the animals in the world, I decide to go with the unicorn of the sea. Fluttershy looks at me with wide eyes of curiosity. She isn't saying anything but its one of those moments that you could just tell what to do." You see, Back in my world. We have these whales an they have horns like a unicorn." I move my hands to emphasize what i'm saying. I also decide to mix real with fantasy." They are very rare as they can cast magic. Their horns can help them navigate and even move giant icebergs in the water." Fluttershy looks so amazed right now." would you like to have know of anything else?"

" What other animals do you know in your world." She says excitedly.

" Oh we have lots." I pause for dramatic effect." Such as simple ones, like dogs and cats. Some so small they can fit in this tea cup. Some so big that they can fill a whole barn." A certain red one mind you." Cats that can fit in any container, the thinnest vases, and even the widest bowls." That's not even a lie." But that is just a small slice of what's in my world." That to me, was about as bad as corny game narration.

" What is your favorite animal?" She asks back with wide eyes and curiosity.

" Oh I have many like tigers, or oxen, dogs, birds, ferrets-" I count off as many animals that I like back home." And even pegasus and unicorns." I finish.

Before Fluttershy could reply Twilight pops in. Literally, as she teleports in. Twilight looks a little tired as she's slightly out of breath. and holding a golden bow in her magical grasp. I smile, I can't tell if it's a evil smile, but I smile nonetheless. Twilight popped in between Me and Spike taking the final spot.

" Now let us start with lunch and tea." Rarity toasts

The tea lunch goes well overall. There's some small talk here and there, but it's not that important. I ate most of the food provided on the trays. The biscuits are okay overall especially with jam spread on it. The treats at top were especially good, nice and sweet they are indeed. I tried the sandwich, not a something I would eat. Tasted weird, went through with it though. Would be rude to say anything about it. Then the conversations went to a different direction.

" Jon. Would you like to tell us what happened this morning?" Says Rarity. The other two ponies suddenly got interested.

" No." I don't want to talk about it.

" But Jon." Rarity pouts." Would you like me to tell?"

" If you want." I like to do nice things, but I don't like people talking about them. Gossip goes around fast, be it good or bad.

Rarity proceeds to tell her part of the morning to the others, while I think of a way to change the topic subtly. She skipped the part of the dream. Other than that, after she finishes her story the two ponies turn towards me for an explanation.

" So Jon would you explain?" Says Twilight.

" Not really, You could ask Sweetie Belle herself. On a different topic. Fluttershy." Fluttershy suddenly turns towards me." Since we're done with tea time, which was fantastic ladies." I wave two hands at the ponies that made this happen." Where is that egg you mentioned yesterday, Fluttershy?"

" Ah I forgot about that." Says Twilight." We should clean up and then check out the egg after." Everyone agrees, and we all start to clean up. I took the table and some cushions back while the ponies took the tea and stuff to clean up. Spikes organizing was for nothing, not once have I see him use anything during the lunch. Spike puts away all that stuff in a bag near him.

After all that's done everyone hangs out in the living room. We all sit in different spots. Twilight taking a chair, with Spike on a nearby stool. Rarity on the couch, and I sit on the floor next to the couch as there isn't much room around here, with everyone around here. Fluttershy went to go get the egg.

"So Twilight." I start." You going to give me the bow?"

" Well, Jon. You yourself said that you would answer my questions in trade."

" So where's that notepad of questions you have?" Twilight levitates it over to me. I flip it open and scan the first page." Twilight, I thought you knew that I can't read Equestrian." Her eyes widen.

" But then how can I get you to answer them? I doubt that you would stay with me for a while and answer questions for me." She knows me too well.

" Well your right about that. Can't you magick up a translation spell on a something?" I suggest, In truth I would like to answer her questions. It would be like a questionnaire.

" What do you mean by that? You said on something as in a object." That made me think. Didn't she know what I mean.

" Kinda, I guess?" I question to myself." Cant you just enchant something and have it be a universal translator?" You know what I mean right?

" What do you mean by 'universal translator'? We already speak the same language."

" But not in the written way. Get something see through then enchant it so we can read it as it translates into what is familiar for that person or pony."

" Oh I know what you mean now, but a spell like that would take a lot of research and lots of time."

" Cant you just ask the princess for help on it then?"

" NO! Asking the princess for something as trivial as this would be horrible. As a princess-" She rants about Equestria and duties of a princess and all that jazz.. While she talks I scoot over to where spike is.

" Does she get like this often?" I whisper to him.

" More often then you'd think." He whispers back.

" You got a paper and quill I could use?" He nods and gives me the requested items.

I start to get to work writing a a letter for 'mom'.

Dear mother

It is I your 'son' I have a request. As of right now I can't read equestrian, nor can I write it. Now the riquest request I have to ask of you is that I would like to have a translator so said. A personal idea myself. I need your help to make to make the tronslater translator. To make it work get a pair of eyeglasses that would work for a person like me. Then to take the glasses and encant enchant them so they are familiar in english writing instead of equestrian. And if it's useful vice versa as ponies (Twilight) can't read english. So it would be useful for both of us. If you want me to visit you later, can you make a telportation scroll? same concept as glasses but its a scroll.

With much fake love

Jon

I roll the scroll and ask spike to send it. He confirms and sends it secretly while Twilight is still talking. After a moment and Twilight is now talking history, Spike burps twice in a row. taking two scrolls. This snaps Twilight out of her rant to staring at me. I snatch the scrolls out of the air and scoot back to Rarity.

" What. Did. You. Do." She says trying to be threatening.

" It's a scroll can't you see?" I say holding it up shaking it." It's a letter to me, so don't look." I unfurl the scroll to read it.

Dear son

I see your predicament, and think it's a wonderful idea that you would like to read our language. I have nothing to do around here so I take it upon myself to do this myself as a side project. I'm also glad you that you wanted to visit me on your own accord so I have also sent a scroll holding a teleportation spell, just unfurl the scroll and you will be sent to the throne room. It'll take a few days to make the glasses you requested.

I hope you visit soon with much love.

Your Mom (Celestia)

Looking at the scroll it looks like all that stuff about princess duties the Twilight said seem kinda bullshit. The ruler of the land has duties that she has to do, has none, as of right now. As I put down the scroll Twilight got right next to me.

" Whoa!" I say somewhat surprised.

" So? What does it say?" She says anxiously.

" Look." I turn the scroll towards her. She looks at the letter and her eyes then widen." What does this say?"

" The princess is having some research on the translation glasses idea. We got funding." Everybody's mouth opens slightly." Since we got funding, i'll be able to read your books and you'll be able to read English." Twilight smiles and hops everywhere.

Now Fluttershy comes back with the egg and scroll in her mouth. She comes upon the scene of Twilight hopping around everyone. She looks to me of all people for an explanation. I wave my hand to attempt that she gets the message of 'don't pay attention to it. She doesn't get it. So instead I decide to take the situation of it now and turn it around.

" Oh Fluttershy!" I say to disturb the atmosphere." Do you have the egg?" I question. She nods as she is holding the scroll in her mouth. She flutters over laying the egg on her mouth and the scroll on the floor.

" It's quite odd how there's a poor egg with out it's mother in the wild." Fluttershy says, exuding her thoughts out loud. " Twilight, can you look at the scroll?" Fluttershy holds the egg cradling it in her hooves. Twilight unfurls the scroll and scans over it. For some reason a piece of Twilight's hair suddenly shot out of place. Then another, and another. Until her hair practically becomes a mad scientist hair. Fluttershy decides to speak for the rest of us. " Twilight? I-is something wrong?" Twilight slowly lowers the scroll and turns towards me almost glaring at me. She quickly levitates the scroll to me and I grab it.

The scroll reads.

Dear Jon

You won't know who I am, Don't worry about it. This is your egg, take care of your egg. Love what comes out of the egg. Know this: You traded magic and super powers for this egg. I hope you would think you made the wrong choice.

~CEO of the other side.

I traded an egg, an egg that I don't even know what's inside. For Super powers? What was I thinking? Oh? There's some more of the letter.

P.S Don't worry about the choice you made. Maybe you can find another way.

Another way? For super powers? Aw hella yeah. I kinda forgot that there are ponies here.

" So what does it say?" Asks Fluttershy.

" The egg is mine." Twilight looks to me with rage. Rarity just raises her eyebrows. As does Spike. Fluttershy seems to have the most problem with it though.

" It's yours!?" She says while staring at me. This isn't any kind of the mad women stare, this, this is the kinda stare where you would faint form sight. The blood lust that comes behind the stare, the strength of the intensity. The feeling in your gut that you will get will flip for infinity. That is what this stare is doing. But what would I do? Cower yes, but I can't not here, in pony land, So I stare back. Trying to get the intensity and stare down.

" Yes this egg is mine, but I didn't leave it." She continues to stare as I do as well.

" Oh really!? What do you have to say about this young man?" Heh, she called me a young man. I am so not one.

" That it is mine, and the scroll itself says so." I say holding the scroll next to my head as we stare.

" Is that so?" She replies somewhat condescending." How can we go by what you say? You could be lying."

" Why would I lie about an egg? It's an egg. If this scroll didn't say this is mine I wouldn't take responsibility. Is that enough reasoning for you?"

" Yes." Fluttershy blinks, and then once again turns into the shy pony she is once again. I myself sit down on the floor. rubbing my eyes. They got slightly teary for being open for so long. Fluttershy gets called over by Rarity and they seem to be talking. Twilight walks over to them as well. Both talking to Fluttershy. Spike looks at me in awe. I put the thoughts off and try not to think about that stare.

That stare mixed everything in my mind up. It's like a bad drug rush that doesn't have any health side affects. Except mental probably. Looking at the egg, it has green markings speckling around it, and a slightly tan color all around it as it's main. It's could be mistaken as a yoshi egg if it were bigger, more rounder and has white instead of tan. So that can't be a yoshi egg.

A Chao egg is also out of the question as they usually vary in color depending on what type. Angelic, devil, and normal. Normal being the choice that is closest, as that one has spots but has a blue-white gradient with yellow spots. Angelic being all white and I think devil being a red-black gradient. Don't remember much about them, never paid much attention to them.

It could be a Pokemon egg...

Never mind it is a Pokemon egg. It has to be. It fits all of the criteria, slightly tan: check, green spots: check, slightly squatish shape? Check. It must be a Pokemon egg. The question now is, is there Pokemon in this world? That can't be i've seen around enough (kinda) to know there ain't any Pokemans.

And now this brings up another question. What Pokemon is inside. There's only one way to find out, and that's to hatch it.

I pick up the egg with a grin and hug it against me. It's going to be mine. And no one will take it from me. For now, it shall be called Eggsworth, or Eggy for short. As I hold the egg it's slightly warm. I wrap my arms around it and sit with it my head laying on the egg facing a pony that just walked up to me. That pony being Twilight.

" What do ya want Twilight? Can't you see what I'm doing?" I ask her.

" W-well you see... I was wondering if I could have the e-" AW HELL NO.

" No, you will not take Eggsworth from me." As I lay my head on the egg I stare as hard a Fluttershy did at her.

" B-but the knowledge..."

" You would take an egg from it's newly met father to be just for knowledge? That's low Twilight. That's low..." I still stare with my new ability to stare. I should thank Fluttershy for that." But..." I let my stare lessen as I still watch her." If you give my bow now, I'll answer everything about this egg." Twilight perks up at this." I know about as much as everything where this egg comes from, the legends that rule their world, and the heroes that save it. I know it all." I could see the cogs turning in her head." I am completely serious about this topic. I will pinkie swear on this." I hold out my pinkie finger.

" Will you pinkie swear? You know nopony has ever broken a pinkie swear." Rarity and Fluttershy next to her nod synchronized to each other. What in the world is a pinkie swear in their world? Marriage? I can't marry. I have so much to do.

" I don't think were talking about the same thing. My kind of pinkie swear has to do with this." I hold out my pinkie for them to see.

" Oh!" Twilight says surprised." Our kind of Pinkie promise is somewhat different. Ours is a pact to never EVER to break what you say or else."

" Or else what?"

" An angry Pinkie will come after you and force you to do it, no matter where you are." Damn that's scary. Culture is weird.

" Fine to make you reassured, I will do it your way." I say." I propose that you give me the bow like I said before with all the info I said before, but now I will pinkie promise your way. How about it?" I propose. She thinks about it and then nods. " So how do we pinkie promise, your way?"

" It goes like this. Cross my heart." That's easy. She takes her hoof and crosses it in a 'x' fashion across her heart." Hope to fly." Wut? Twilight takes her hooves and flaps them as if she were to fly." And stick a cupcake in my eye." She finishes by taking her hoof and putting it on her eyelid. I nod, seems simple.

I do the motions and chant it out. I feel if I met a terrible fate.

"Okay then. Here is the bow." She levitates the bow over to me." And keep this in mind. Nopony will or has broken a Pinkie promise ever. So don't." I have met with a terrible fate. And it's not even marriage.

" That's fine. Now I have everything that's mine." All I need is my Ipod." See you later." I say to Twilight.

Twilight leaves with a whining spike. I probably should of lent him a metaphorical hand. But hey, I got my bow back, and I have a Pokemon egg. I turn to Rarity and Fluttershy.

" So now what?" I ask Rarity.

" Well Jon. What are you going to do about this egg" Rarity asks.

" Gonna hatch it, and take care of it." And lead it to illegal battles for money. I caress the egg shell with a smile.

" Well Id don't really have to do anything else, and the animals aren't around much right now. Could I come with you Rarity?" Fluttershy asks.

"Really Fluttershy?" Rarity says surprised to hear this." Well next, Jon and I are going back to make clothes. He needs a new set. Are you sure you would like to come along?"

" Oh that's fine, We could even come back here for dinner as thanks." Suggests Fluttershy. I can agree with that, free food.

"Shall we get going then?" I nod standing up while holding the egg. No not the egg, it's name is Eggsworth.

After walking around limping on a numb leg with that tingly feeling, I get the normal feeling and start to walk out. Rarity leads the way. While I hold Eggy, and the gold bow. Thinking about it, I quickly turn the bow into a right handed gauntlet and slip it on quickly. Rarity and Fluttershy look at me surprised, and annoyed. Maybe the flash from it had caused it. I hold Eggy in my arms and we all walk off To Rarity's.

Might as well start working on hatching Eggsworth.

Author's Note

Behold the anniversary chapter!

See if you get my references.

If you find a mistake or inconsistency I will maybe fix it.

I have worked very hard and fast for this chapter, it may be rushed to some, but overall I hope you enjoy it.

And I don't think ponies know what cheese is because it's in a different part of their world and somethingsomething sciencestuff.

~Normalguy.

Getting some me some new duds

Getting me some new duds

Walking through town again is now way better. No attacking ponies, which is wonderful. Some of the townsponies wave again some still look like they're talking shit about me. And the rest wonder why i'm carrying an egg. Sorry, its name is Eggsworth. The real name will come later.

We arrive at Rarity's place with out any trouble. So new clothes will be easy, just a rack to choose from, and then it's done. Right?

Rarity opens the door and Fluttershy and I walk in.

" So, new clothes now right?" Kinda confused. Rarity let's the door close and walks past me.

" Come over here so I can get your measurements." What?

" What do you mean by 'measurements'?" I mean I trust Rarity, but you know?

" Simple, I take the measure you, so the clothes I make fit you perfectly." She says with a smile. Oh, she's going to make custom clothes for me. That's neat.

" Oh, so your completely making new clothes, custom tailored?" I question.

" Yes dear, I thought you knew?" She says confused." Fluttershy, Why don't you make some more tea while I measure him. It'll only take a couple minuets." Fluttershy nods, and walks off. I would ask her to watch Eggsworth, but she already left the room.

Rarity walks to a room. I kinda just stand in place at first until Rarity poked her head out of the room telling me to follow. I walk over to said room and walk inside. The room has a small circular stage and a couple of pony mannequins around. A desk nearby, has tons of designs of clothes mostly ranging around ponies mostly.

" Dear, I am going to need for you to take off any extra clothes." Rarity turns around to looks for something. I take off my jacket hoodie and use it to wrap Eggy so it stays in place. Wearing my T-shirt, and jeans. I barely take anything off. Rarity turns back, and then her face turns to a confused look." I thought you were going to take off your clothes?"

"I did. See?" I say pointing at Eggsworth." Isn't that enough?"

" Well...." She puts on a thinking face. I just kinda wait. I've never been tailored before, Mom and dad said they get me a tailored suit. When i'm mature. I'm not mature..." I guess it would be alright... But the pants..." It looks like she can't find the words to use.

" Rarity. The clothes need to fit, and be kinda loose. Not skin tight, because that would make me really uncomfortable." Seriously, the only reason to have skin tight clothes is... I can't think of one.

"Oh! Of course dear, lets get started." She levitates a tape measure and wraps it around my waist. She then does many other measurements, even things that I wouldn't need measuring, like my head. Is she going to make me hat? I love hats. Future goal in life. Have a different hat for each day in the year. Why got to collage when you can have hats?

" So what's it going to look like?" I ask. I mean, kinda knowing her, she would go to the max filled with intricate designs. And I kinda don't want that.

" You know what they say, 'the customer is always right' So what would you want it to look like?" She asks back. She does have a point.

" Okay then... I want a shirt like this." I move my hands to gesture to the shirt i'm wearing." And I want five of them in grey." Grey is literally one of my favorite colors. I have so many grey shirts back home that I sometimes get some of my sisters grey shirts in my pile cause my parents just think that all the grey is mine. In a way they're not wrong. Rarity almost gags at the thought. " You can also make more of the same shirt with what ever color you think would match. If you want," Her face get slightly happier at that. I like some color.

" For pants. I want three pairs like this." I pinch the jeans so she can see them in slightly more detail." Same color as well. No change that's it." She kinda goes all wide eyes and stares at me. I'm gonna need boxers aren't I." By any chance, co you know what underwear is?" She snaps out of it.

" Oh, yes I do know what you mean by that. Will you be needing them as well?" She says with a very somewhat noticeable blush.

" Yeah, can you guess what color?" I joke. Why would anyone care about what color they are. Except girls, Girls always care for some reason.

"Please don't tell me grey darling." I shook my head. Her face lightened at the notion for that.

" Just make them any color. So is that all?"

" Yes dear, Why don't you go down and have a chat over some tea with Fluttershy. I'll be down soon." I get off the stage thing and walk over to Eggsworth. Putting the jacket back on I walk down towards Fluttershy.

As I see Fluttershy, she seems to be all in her lonesome just drinking some tea. Every now and then she would look out a nearby window, but then back to her cup of tea. I guess now is the best time to join her. Otherwise if anyone saw me as it is I would look like a stalker. That's not cool.

" Fluttershy" I say as I walk up to her. She lets out a squeak in surprise, as she turns towards me." Would you pour me some tea please?" I ask. She nods, then pours me some tea as I sit down across from her. As I got comfortable she slid the tea cup to me. " Thank you." I say taking the tea cup in hand I sip it.

Blehg, my god that's bitter, way more bitter than the noon's tea. Apparently the taste showed up on my face, as Fluttershy's face is scared from my reaction.

" I-is something wrong with it Jon?" She asks fearfully, Should I lie? Nah, if I lie she could tell. You can't get away from this after making a face like that.

" I dislike bitterness." I say as I put the tea cup back on the saucer.

" Is there anything else you dislike? If you don't mind."

" Anything else I dislike? Fetch quests, dislike those things to hell." I don't think she would know what one is but might as well tell.

" What's that?" She is now speaking with a tone of curiosity.

" In a video game sometimes someone would give you something and then you would have to give it to another person. It's not bad but it's a waste of time. Sometimes." I mean some fetch quests are okay... Okay none are. "Is there anything else you would like to ask?" I'm guessing more dislikes, or likes.

" What's a video game?" I didn't expect that. Rarity walks in before I could answer. good thing too, because I don't have an answer for her.

"I hope i'm not interrupting am I?" Rarity says as she walks closer towards us.

" No you didn't interrupt, I was just chatting about some of the things I like to Fluttershy. That's all."

" Your like, and dislikes?" I hope she doesn't question me on this. " Now I am quite curious, what are your likes and dislikes?" I know what I like and I know what I dislike, but when you spring a question like this up, it's like at school when they give you the question 'think of three words to describe yourself.'.

"*Sigh* Umm, what are we going to do now Rarity? You just got my measurements, are the clothes done already?" I half joke. She's a unicorn, I would totally believe her if she said she did, but didn't have anything.

" Hmm, well Not yet dear." She says finishing with a sigh. I think she notices the subject change." We still have some time before dinner. So we could stay here, and you two can help me make clothes. Or somepony else could suggest something." Rarity finishes.

" Well... You need to make me clothes right?" Rarity nods to confirm." And were going to Fluttershy's for dinner, right?" They both nod." Well, you might have to prepare some stuff for the dinner right?" Fluttershy nods. " You might have to prepare special stuff, if you know what I mean." I smile a wide grin at Fluttershy, hoping she would get the message. It took a second, but I think she got the message, if her eyes widening to twice their usual size is anything.

" I-is there anything you would like in particular Jon?" Fluttershy asks me.

" Eggs." Fluttershy glances down at Eggsworth and back to me. I hug Eggy slightly tighter." But uh, just do something good with them will you, make it a surprise." I say finishing with one arm supporting Eggy, and the other doing jazz hands. More like jazz hand though.

" I see, i'm going to agree with Jon then." Fluttershy states." I am going to go buy some ingredients for dinner tonight then.

" Ah, I see then. Jon?" Rarity directs towards me." Will you stay here?" I might as well.

" Sure, I don't like going outside without someone."

"I will need you to see if the clothes I make for you are right." She has a point. Fluttershy said her goodbyes to both of us and left to do her fetch quest. " Now come with me Jon." I follow Rarity upstairs and into her room. She then tells me to sit on her bed and wait. While I hold Eggy I start to wonder what it will be. Rarity soon comes back with three fabrics in her grasp of magics.

"Now what do you think of these fabrics?" She floated all of them in front of me. I felt each one and one was rough one was soft but still rough and the last one was smooth like silk. I have a dislike for silk. It's too freakin smooth.

" This one." I say grabbing the fabric." I'd like for you to use this one for shirts and maybe a jacket." She nodded to confirm, but before she could start, I continued." So can you use this one for pants?" She nodded, and walked away to do her work. Which was accross the room. Bet you a dollar small talk is going to happen.

"So Jon. Tell me about yourself." She says as she prepares to sew the, I assume shirt

"I thought I aleady did?" I did didn't I?

"Yes you did, but I want to know more about my friend." She finnishes with a smile. Oh, we're friends I guess.

" Oh, sure. But I'm not sure what to say other than what I have already said." I did say a lot, I think...

"Why don't you tell me about your world then." She looks like she's already done with the shirt but I not really sure.

" We have buildings and smog." That's basically the tip.

" Now what do you mean by buildings dear. Please clarify." She said as she pauses her work.

" lots.. Like towers and stuff." Not really sure what to do here.

" I see... Well I'm done with this shirt. Please try it on." She lifted the shirt with her magic and towards me.

I grabbed the shirt. It's a simple shirt, a light gray overall making it a plain color. I put it on over my other shirt I'm wearing to see if it fits. I stretch a little for the feel of the shirt.

"What do you think?" She asks with a hopeful little smile.

"Honestly..." I stretch the word out. And at that her face turned into a slight frown." I dislike it-"

" Well? What's wrong with it? I went exactly to the number on the measurements, and it's ye same design with your shirt? How could you not like it?" She interrupted me. Darude. She
kept firing off reasons that were plausible to the situation but not. I guess should interrupt her before she has a breakdown or something.

"Yes, you should interrupt her." Iris answer.

"Rarity." She didn't listen." Rarity?" Nope. "Rarity!" Now she's walking around and speaking ignoring me completely.

" It's not working, what do?" I ask the best entity in the world.

" Say something unexpected, it might work." Iris suggested.

" I have a date." She snaps her head towards me faster then my friend talking about Doctor who.

"What?" She says quietly. With a face of confusion.

"Kidding." Her face turns from confusion to slight anger." Your own fault, you kept talking. Anyways, the real reason was cause the body isn't long enough to my liking, the sleeves are too tight, same with the torso. That's it." Her face was now confusion once again.

" Is that really what you think, not even a thing on the design?" She ask kinda questioningly and somewhat disbelieved.

" Na, it's like exactly the same as mine. I like that alot. But yeah that's it, I just like my shirts a little loose, thats all." I simply finish.

After some time she made another shirt for me to wear. While she made it we made some small talk. The topic varied to multiple things but then it came down to Eggsworth.

" So, Jon, What do you think is in the egg."

"Something I want."

"I see... And what do you think is this something?"

"A Pokemon. Probably." That's what it should be not some weird egg thing. Chao's are weird (Refer to Sonic if you don't know)

" And what is this 'Pokemon' your talking about."

" Well it depends there are a lot of them." And I know every single one, by picture of course.

"Well, what do you mean by 'a lot'?"

"Like a little under 720 of them, something around that." She stopped and looked at me.

" Do you know which one it is?" She said resuming her work.

" No, it could be bad, or really good. Mostly good."

" And what can they do? Surely those 720 have something differnt about them."

" Yeah, they can breath fire." First thing that came to mind! She looked at me wide eyed. She recomposed herself before asking me about it.

"And this one can?"

"Maybe, or it can throw rocks." She winced slighttly at that."Or spray lots and lots of water." She looked surpried at that.

She asked a little bit more about the fire and stuff. While we talked she magicked a shirt over to me while we talked. Then the conversation went from the types, ot what I want, then to agree that its totally my fault if their is property damage on her part. I explained that it's like a pet, exect that it has 'magic'. I guess. Pokemon anatomy is weird. I put on the shirt content with the work she did. I took it off and gave it back to her. She looks happy at the fact that i'm content with it.

"And what if it isn't a 'Pokemon'?" She asked, finishing up.

" It could be a dragon lizard thing." She raised an eyebrow at that. Yoshi's are awesome.

" I see." She looked at the clock and then outside at the sun, it's setting. the sky colors are weird." The time for dinner is soon, we should prepare to head for Fluttershy's" I looked at the clock, it looked like it was around 4:55. I guess it's time for dinner. I shrug my shoulders. and go along with her. She walked out and I followed behind, after puting on my jacket and grabbing Eggsworth of course.

The walk over to Fluttershy's house is quite far and it's quite the scene after seeing the sun set. Small talk was made as Rarity and I walked, this time I asked more about Rarity herself. She's quite the pony, not only a seamstress, but able to make friends in high places. She does seem like that type of person, more like pony.

I wonder what will happen at dinner...

Author's Note

Look at that, I'm back. Kinda.

I ended this kinda short and steight for the fact that i'm kinda stuck behind writers block.

Or i'm getting distracted, and wont make the next chapter.

But freaking yaknow, School sucks, I need to take and sign up for the SAT's andwork on my grades.

Again im working on yet antoher story(ies) Ideas. Like jumping on the 'displaced' bandwagon, maybe mostlikely.

Life is hard and it's harder for others, so I can complain and you can choose to care.

I guess it's time to start the next one.

NEXT TIME ON THIS STORY! Fluttershy's house and dinner

Will something happen WOOOOooooOOOOOoooOO. < spooky sounds.

~Normalguy

P.s I might try to make chapter shorter so they can come out faster, or just wright how I feels.